summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/43616.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '43616.txt')
-rw-r--r--43616.txt7269
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7269 deletions
diff --git a/43616.txt b/43616.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 621a1f3..0000000
--- a/43616.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7269 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Quaint Companions, by Leonard Merrick
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: The Quaint Companions
- With an Introduction by H. G. Wells
-
-Author: Leonard Merrick
-
-Release Date: September 1, 2013 [EBook #43616]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ASCII
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE QUAINT COMPANIONS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Marc D'Hooghe at http://www.freeliterature.org
-(Images generously made available by the Internet Archive.)
-
-
-
-
-
-THE QUAINT COMPANIONS
-
-BY
-
-LEONARD MERRICK
-
-
-WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
-
-H. G. WELLS
-
-
-HODDER & STOUGHTON
-
-LONDON--NEW YORK--TORONTO
-
-1919
-
-
-
-
- "There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor
- free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Jesus
- Christ."--Galatians iii. 28.
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTION
-
-
-The chief fault of _The Quaint Companions_ is that it ends. Mr. Merrick
-is no follower of the "well-made novel" school; he accepts his liberties
-as an English novelist, and this book has not only the beginning and
-middle and end of one story, but the beginning and some of the middle
-of another. The intelligent reader would be the gladder if it went
-on to that second end, and even then he might feel there was more to
-be said. For this book is about the tragedy of racial miscegenation.
-It is, perhaps, the most sympathetic and understanding novel, in its
-intimate everyday way, about the clash of colour and race-prejudice
-and racial quality that has ever been written in English, and its very
-merits make its limitation of length and scope the more regrettable. It
-is not a book to read alone. One should go from it to _Le Chat Maigre_
-of M. Anatole France; and good collaterals to it would be Mr. Archer's
-_Through Afro-America_ and Mr. Hesketh Prichard's _Where Black rules
-White_.
-
-On the whole the strength of the book lies rather in the earlier part
-of it. Elisha Lee is the realest, most touching individuality in this
-little piebald group of second-rate humanity. He has, as the vulgar
-way of the studio puts it--_guts_. When he is hurt he swears, and the
-heart of the reader responds. David Lee is a weakling, diffusing a
-weakness over all the story of his development. The story loses spirit
-as he replaces his father. He is sensitive without strength, and
-expressive without pride. He _writes_. He wields what is ultimately
-the most powerful weapon a man can take into his hand, the pen. He
-has, we are told, the moving touch. What more is needed for pride and
-happiness? Apparently the normal gratification of a healthy guinea-pig.
-All Mr. Merrick's skill will not reconcile us to the pathos of David's
-disappointment at the loss of a pretty fool, or make us see in him and
-Bee anything more than two unreasonably despondent beings who have
-merely to look up to rejoice in the gifts of understanding they possess.
-This second story is not a tragedy, but a misunderstanding, and when Mr.
-Merrick should begin to elucidate that, when, indeed, he has just got to
-the gist of his enthralling subject and brought his Quaint Companions
-together, he sounds a short unjustifiable note of sentimentality--and
-ends.
-
-Since 1900 when Mr. Merrick closed this story eighteen years have
-passed. It is now possible to tell a little more of the fate of Bee
-and David. They did come into closer juxtaposition even as Mr. Merrick
-fore-shadowed. Indeed, availing themselves of the wilder courage of
-these latter days, they married. They had no children. Bee developed a
-practical side that was extraordinarily sustaining to David. She learnt
-to write and he, adventuring beyond the delicacies of his earlier days,
-began to produce short fantastic pieces of fiction that had an immense
-vogue in America....
-
-But why confine ourselves to the limit of 1918? Let us glance on a
-few years. David's long-deferred success was now at hand. The younger
-generation hailed him with the utmost delight, his name became almost
-a symbol for the revolt against the lengthy, crowded novels of
-Bennett, Merrick, Wells, Cannan, Compton Mackenzie and their elderly
-contemporaries. David was inordinately praised by the aged but still
-active Yeats, and elected an original member of the New Academy of
-Literature which had just received its charter. Mr. Gosse was extremely
-nice to him.... David's slight melancholy, his effect of ill-usage
-patiently borne has never quite deserted him, and the subtle charm of
-Bee's crumpled sweetness became more and more recognisable with the
-passing of the years....
-
-Perhaps, like the sailor who wanted to fight the villain of the play,
-I have been a little carried away by the reality of the figures before
-me. How real these people are! So real are they that one can take them
-out of their author's hands and look at them in another light and not
-destroy them. That is a very good test of created reality. Elisha Lee
-is a memorable and unique figure. He stands for something that has
-never been done in fiction before, and he is done so well that he must
-necessarily become a type in our memories. He lives in my mind just
-as Micawber or Peter Quint live. And I would never be surprised to
-find myself in a railway carriage with Mrs. Lee and his stepson. How
-disagreeable they would make the journey! Bee I did actually see the
-other day, in the Hampstead tube; she did not look up, but I knew that
-it was Bee. And how admirable, too, is Professor Sorrenford and his
-comic opera!
-
-But why go on? Yielding to a modern convention among publishers that
-good wine needs a bush, and being eager to set my admiration for and
-interest in Mr. Merrick on record, I have written this. But having
-subscribed my testimony, I very cheerfully gesture the reader on to the
-book.
-
-H.G. WELLS.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-Lee had not returned from the concert alone. Gregarious at all times,
-he never found solitude so little to his taste as when he left the
-platform--when he was still excited by the fervour of his voice and
-the public's applause. Two of the other soloists had driven to the
-hotel with him, and he had taken them up to his sitting-room to give
-them champagne, and proffer fat cigars. Though his guests resented
-his prosperity too bitterly to need reminding of it, he had changed
-his dress-coat for a smoking-jacket of plum-coloured velvet and was
-complacently conscious, as he crossed his slippered feet on the
-window-sill, that neither of his fellow-artists would fail to notice
-that he wore silk socks.
-
-There was a pause in the vociferous conversation. Somewhere in the
-distance a clock struck a quarter to one. Like his companions, he had
-arrived here only in time for his engagement, but unlike them, he was
-remaining a fortnight for his pleasure. His gaze wandered from their
-sprawling forms to the view outside. The night was fair, and behind the
-silent Parade the decorous sea of Brighton shimmered becomingly under a
-full moon. Fifteen years had slipped by since he was in Brighton last,
-and in his mind they were momentarily effaced. By a perfectly natural
-process there rose in the stillness beyond the uncurtained window the
-apparition of his First Love.
-
-Neither of the other men in the room saw it. Indeed she lingered there
-only an instant--just for a heart-beat--though some enchantment played
-upon the scene after she had gone. Lee turned in his chair, and followed
-the girl into the past. In reality he was thirty-one; in fancy he was
-sixteen.
-
-She had been beautiful. Even in retracing his youth by the light of
-experience, he would not wrong her by a lesser word. She was beautiful,
-and there was justification for his homage. But heavens! In retrospect
-he was humiliated to perceive his shyness; he beheld his blunders and
-his ignorance with dismay. How very young he had been at sixteen--how
-very young, to be sure!
-
-The discovery caused him a distinct shock, for at the time he was
-convinced that he was exceedingly old for his age, and he had never been
-back till now to see if it was true. He recollected the evening when she
-first dazzled him; he had gone to the theatre here, and the overture was
-not more than half over when his sight was smitten by a girl sitting in
-the next row. She had the slightly disdainful air which becomes a girl
-to whom the gods have been bountiful, and whose dressmaker has done her
-duty. He watched her as man watches woman in the stage when he has yet
-to realise that she is mortal. She was with a lady whose features seemed
-familiar to him, and presently he remembered the lady's name. She was
-Mrs. Tremlett, and the girl could be no other than "Ownie"--"Ownie" who,
-when he stayed in their lodging-house a few summers since, had been in
-short frocks. Of a truth it was a very pretty incident, and the ordinary
-boy would have pronounced it "jolly luck"; but he--O lout! how stupid he
-had been, how self-conscious and impossible.
-
-"You and Ownie must want to talk over old times?" A simple, kindly soul,
-the mother. He recalled her suggestion, and the divinity's involuntary
-glance at her white kid glove as he released her hand. The sentiment of
-the evening, his tremors and his painful struggle to think of something
-to say recurred to him, though fifteen years had gone by since the
-audience dispersed. As they streamed out, Ownie Tremlett had turned with
-a smile to look at herself in a mirror in the vestibule. That was vivid,
-the girl's movement, and the reflection of her figure with the flimsy
-white thing over her hair--quick with the warmth of yesterday.
-
-His absurdity of the following morning recurred to him too: he had
-lately acquired a trick with a loop of string, and had tramped the town
-tirelessly with a piece of string in his pocket, thrilling with the
-thought that it might draw their heads together. He recollected that
-at last he had met her, but that he didn't show her the trick after
-all--somehow the careless reference to it that he had rehearsed stuck
-to his tongue. He had said, "How d'ye do," and agreed that Brighton was
-very full. There was a humming in his ears that dulled her voice, and he
-had been obliged to keep clearing his throat. He was rather relieved to
-bid her good-bye. Reviewing the period, he could not remember that there
-had been any more, excepting that he had had the emotion of bowing to
-her on several occasions. Yes, that was all that had happened really. In
-the lyric that he made up about her, things had gone further--in that
-he had saved her life, and married her--but actually he had said very
-little, and forgotten her very soon.
-
-Nevertheless she had been his First Love, and his thoughts strayed to
-her--or to his own boyhood--tenderly to-night. He wondered if she lived
-here still, and if it often surprised her to reflect that the lad whom
-she had once known had risen to fame. She must be his own age, or rather
-more; the fact struck him queerly. The cruelties of life had bruised her
-now--Time had dimmed the radiance of the girl who had patted her golden
-hair in the mirror. For years she had not flitted across his memory, but
-being where he was, he saw her again. His interest revived, and gained
-ephemeral strength. He hoped she was not unhappy.
-
-The pause came to an end. One of the visitors yawned, and said something
-about "making a move." Lee went downstairs with them, and they accepted
-a cigar each from his jewelled case to smoke on their way.
-
-"Of course he can't help it," said the 'cellist to the baritone
-tentatively, as they got into stride, "but he does grate on a
-gentleman's nerves a bit, eh?"
-
-The baritone took his arm, and foresaw a cheerful walk.
-
-"What can you expect of a nigger?" he said with a shrug. "I always say
-it's a damned insult to us to put us in the same programme as a black
-chap. Have you got a match?--this cigar isn't burning straight."
-
-In the card-room the gas was still alight, and Lee went in for a minute
-to open a local directory. He had forgotten the number, but her home
-had been in Regency Square. The name of "Mrs. Tremlett" appeared
-agreeably as the tenant of Sunnyview House. Ownie, no doubt, though, was
-married.
-
-His youth sang clear to him when he went to bed, and it was not entirely
-mute next day. When he took a stroll after breakfast he smiled at
-his idea, but turned attentive eyes and hoped for what he felt to be
-unlikely. It was his humour to declare it possible that he might pass
-her, and he thought that he would know her if they came face to face. So
-Elisha Lee, the negro tenor, sauntered along the Brighton front, looking
-for Ownie Tremlett where he had looked for her fifteen years before.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-The month was November, and the King's Road wore its smartest air. This
-was in the time before Brighton boasted so many places of amusement and
-while it was much more amusing. People promenaded on the roof of the
-Aquarium after dinner then; the pier at night twinkled with diamonds;
-and "La Fille de Madame Angot" was the popular selection by the band.
-Lee had stopped at a florist's and bought a rose for his buttonhole. In
-his elaborate toilette, twirling a tortoise-shell stick, and with his
-hat tilted a trifle to one side, he bore himself proudly. Nearly all of
-the last night's audience idled on the front. He marked with painful
-eagerness the quick glances, the occasional whispers he provoked--always
-avid of signs of recognition, always fearful of reading derision of his
-race. Sometimes at a look he caught, his teeth met behind his great
-lips, and fiercely he reminded himself of his empire while he sang.
-It was not so they looked at him then, these insolent women--with the
-curious stare that they might have levelled at a showman's freak. No, he
-could make their cold eyes misty, and their hearts throb faster, sway
-them, and thrill them--he, with his voice!
-
-The man was to be pitied, though nobody pitied him and there were
-thousands who would have changed skins with him for the sake of his
-income. He was not without vulgarities; he was vain; he was prodigal;
-his failings were the failings of the average negro, intensified by the
-musical temperament and a dazzling success; but he had his higher hours,
-and in these he was doomed to be alone. He could buy gay company, but he
-could never gain affection; there were many who would laugh with him,
-but there was none to give him a sigh.
-
-When he reached Regency Square he hesitated for an instant, and then
-moved slowly up it. He had no intention of calling at the house, but he
-wanted to look at the windows again. It was pleasurable to stroll round
-the square. It had not changed at all; it was just as he remembered it.
-He remembered the bushes at the top of the enclosure, and that they had
-been known to him as the "brigands' lair"; a military band used to play
-three times a week on the lawn when he was a child, and he wondered
-if it did so now. As he neared Mrs. Tremlett's, the door opened, and
-a woman came down the steps. She walked listlessly ahead of him. His
-full black eyes dilated, and he paused agape, presenting a rather
-comic appearance, as the negro so often does when he is in earnest. He
-thought that he had discerned a likeness to Ownie in her face; but it
-had flashed on him only for a second--in the circumstances he was very
-liable to deceive himself.
-
-He saw that she was in mourning--more, that the veil depending from her
-bonnet proclaimed her a widow. He followed. She turned the corner; and,
-quickening his pace, he arrived in Preston Street just in time to see
-her enter a fishmonger's. Her position during the few minutes that she
-remained there was unfavourable; but when she came out, the view that he
-caught of her could scarcely have been better, and now he was tempted to
-address her on the chance of being right.
-
-She passed him before he had thought what to say, and he loitered behind
-her discreetly, until she went into a greengrocer's. A display of fruit
-offered an alternative to his waiting on the pavement this time; he
-would order some grapes to be sent to his hotel! He would order some
-grapes and utter his name loudly, so that she heard it; if he had really
-found Ownie, she might bow.
-
-Her business was concluded, however, and she left the shop before anyone
-attempted to serve him. Some minutes were wasted before he was free to
-pursue her. He took hasty strides, afraid that she was lost. Her veil
-came in sight again at the end of the street, and, dodging among the
-crowd on the King's Road, he kept at close quarters to her for a long
-while, wishing that she would cross to the other side and sit down.
-
-At the foot of Ship Street she crossed to the other side at last, but
-she did not stop until she reached Marine Parade. On Marine Parade there
-were fewer visitors. A nursemaid narrated her wrongs, while her charges
-imperilled their necks on the railings; here and there a bow-backed
-man who owned a bath-chair enjoyed a respite and a pipe; a sprinkling
-of convalescent Londoners, basking in the summer weather, forgot their
-shivers in the City of Gloom. The lady settled herself on a bench.
-Lee lounged nearer. She was paler and more languid than he recalled
-her; he could see shadows about Beauty's eyes which the mirror had not
-shown to him at the theatre, but he felt sure it was she. Though he had
-believed himself prepared to find her changed, he found the difference
-saddening--just as if he were a white man, and a girl of whom he used to
-be fond had been met after many years.
-
-As he drew level with her, she noticed him with a quick frown. Evidently
-she had misconstrued his interest. He stopped, and, throwing away his
-cigar with a nourish, said:
-
-"Miss Tremlett?"
-
-The lady in widow's weeds looked surprised and indignant, and he added
-hurriedly:
-
-"That's the name I knew you by. Don't you remember me? I'm Elisha Lee."
-
-Her expression was astonished still, but the indignation had faded when
-he heard her, voice.
-
-"Oh!" she said. "Oh, are you? I didn't know you again. Fancy! Yes, I
-remember. It's a long time ago."
-
-"Let me see," he said; "it must be fifteen years. I recognised you at
-once."
-
-She regarded him more kindly, and gave him a faint smile; "I shouldn't
-have thought you would."
-
-"How's that? I'm not short-sighted. Do you know, I was thinking about
-you yesterday; hoped I should meet you--and here you are. I haven't been
-in Brighton since the last time I saw you."
-
-"Haven't you really?"
-
-"No; it's funny, isn't it? I've often been coming--for the week-end, or
-a concert, but something has always turned up to prevent me. Well, this
-is first-rate! Were you at the Dome last night?"
-
-"No," she said, "I couldn't go; I was sorry. I heard you in Liverpool
-once. Let me congratulate you--though I suppose you get such a lot of
-congratulations that you don't care much about them any more?"
-
-"You can bet I care for yours," he said. "Have you been living here all
-the time?"
-
-"Oh no; I left here when I married; I only came back after my loss." Her
-tone was bitter.
-
-"I saw," said Lee, "I saw by your dress that----Is it long since you
-were left a widow?"
-
-"Twelve months. My home was in Liverpool while my poor husband was
-alive. Why, you used to know him, Mr. Lee! Yes, of course you did. That
-summer as children we were all together. How strange! I'm not sure if
-you met him afterwards? I wonder if you can remember 'Reggy Harris'?"
-
-The long-forgotten name awoke memories of a pasty-faced boy peppered
-with freckles, who had always called him "Snowball." He bowed solemnly.
-For a moment it deprived the situation of all its sentiment to hear that
-she had married Reggy Harris.
-
-"Things happen queerly, don't they?" she said with a short laugh. "I
-married, and I left Brighton for good--and I sit telling you about it
-when I am in Regency Square all over again. I never thought I should
-come back any more, excepting on a visit. Of course I used to come to
-see mother."
-
-"I hope your mother is well?" he said.
-
-"Yes," she answered, "thank you.... It was mother who was certain from
-the first that the singer we read about must be you. I had forgotten
-you were called 'Elisha,' but she was sure you were; and the 'Elisha'
-settled it. We did stare!"
-
-"I thought you would. But I'm not the only 'Elisha' where I come from,
-by a long chalk. Biblical names are very common among us; we like
-them. In Savannah, where I was born, I daresay you'd find a good many
-'Elishas'--and as to 'Lees,' they're as plentiful as pins. You stared,
-eh? It seemed wonderful?"
-
-"Well, yes, it did. But your parents were--were musical, too, weren't
-they?"
-
-"My parents came over here as ban joists when I was a kiddy. They played
-jolly well."
-
-"Are they living?"
-
-He shook his head. "I am quite alone in the world," he said
-theatrically. "They were spared to see me famous, though; I'm glad of
-that."
-
-"They must have been ever so proud of you."
-
-"They were ever so good to me," he replied, and his manner was natural
-again. "They got decent terms in the music-halls, and they sent me to
-school, and did all they could for me. It was on one of their tours, you
-know, that I stayed in your house. They paid some people to give me a
-good time during my holidays, God bless 'em."
-
-There was a brief pause. A little child, trailing her toy spade, lagged
-to a standstill and watched him expectantly. He drove her away with an
-angry gesture; the lady blushed.
-
-"I think I must be going," she murmured, rising. "I've got to meet my
-baby and the nurse. If you sing down here again, Mr. Lee, I hope I shall
-hear you."
-
-"I'll sing to you whenever you like," he said promptly. "Won't you and
-Mrs. Tremlett come and have dinner with me at the hotel one evening?
-I've got a piano in my sitting-room."
-
-"My mother so seldom goes out at night."
-
-"Let me ask her and do a bit of coaxing!"
-
-"Oh--er--if you can, of course," she said, "though I'm afraid it would
-be no good. We shall be glad to see you."
-
-He swept off his hat, and took leave of her buoyantly. While they talked
-he had ceased to contrast her with what she used to be and thought only
-of the young and pretty woman who was present. Having less refinement
-than when she was a girl, too, she made him a more intimate appeal.
-The vulgarities in her blood had come to the surface by this time. At
-seventeen, to be a gentlewoman superficially is not impossible, but at
-thirty-two the varnish cracks.
-
-He saw her again, himself unnoticed, as he was returning to lunch.
-A little nurse-girl-a cheap imitation to be called a "nurse," he
-thought--pushed a perambulator, and the widow walked drearily beside it.
-Threading her way among the fashionable toilettes, she looked poor and
-discontented to him; she looked sullen, like a woman who resents her
-fate. But she had blue eyes and yellow hair, and he had never resisted a
-desire in his life. He promised himself to call on her the next day.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-He went early in the afternoon, and he found her more cordial than on
-Marine Parade, though he gathered that she had been unprepared to see
-him so soon. He was shown into a small back parlour reserved for the
-family's own use, and when he entered she was in a rocking-chair with
-her baby on her lap. At his playful advances it began to cry, and it
-wailed continuously while he paid it the usual compliments, and heard
-that it was fifteen months old, and christened "Vivian."
-
-"The only one?" he asked, as the noise subsided.
-
-"Yes," she said, "I lost my little girl. How nice of you to remember
-your promise! I made sure you'd forget."
-
-"That was very wicked of you. You ought to have known better; didn't I
-show you what sort of a memory I've got?"
-
-"Well, really you did! I can't think how you knew me again."
-
-"Why, you haven't changed much," he said, "you were just as good-looking
-then."
-
-"Don't be so foolish." She bent over the baby.
-
-"I knew you directly I caught sight of you. You were just coming out of
-the house."
-
-"What, this house? Were you passing?"
-
-He nodded, grinning. "And I followed you into Preston Street."
-
-"I saw you in Preston Street," she said. "You came into the
-greengrocer's, didn't you?"
-
-"Yes, but first I'd had to wait outside a fishmonger's. Oh, I had a heap
-of trouble before I got a chance to speak to you, I can tell you! You
-looked so----Lee was 'fraid!"
-
-"Did I?" She gave him instinctively the glance she would have given to a
-white man. "Oh, I had no idea who you were, you know. I thought----"
-
-"Thought my admiration infernal cheek, eh? Didn't you look me up and
-down when I came to the seat! 'Sir, how dare you?' you meant. _I_
-knew!" His jolly laughter shook him, and startled the baby into a fresh
-outbreak.
-
-"Well, I was all right when I understood, now wasn't I?--There, there,
-pet, suck his ribbons, and let his mummy talk!--Do you know, I've got
-something to ask you, Mr. Lee; after you had gone it struck me you
-might be able to give me a hint. I want to make use of my voice; I
-thought perhaps you would tell me the best way to set about it? I have
-written to people already, but they don't answer, and----His mummy will
-have to send him away if he isn't quiet."
-
-"Make use of your voice?" he said doubtfully. "Oh yes, I'll help you
-with pleasure if there's anything I can do, but what is it you mean?"
-
-"I was thinking of concert singing; only in a small way, of course--I
-know I can't expect to do anything marvellous--but I've had a lot of
-lessons, and in Liverpool I used to practise hard. My master----If
-you'll excuse me for a minute, I'll take Baby upstairs."
-
-He excused her for that purpose readily, and when she came back her
-mother was with her. He found that Mrs. Tremlett had altered too, but
-in the most surprising way. When he was a lad she had looked quite old
-to him, and now she looked only middle-aged. She was the widow of a
-novelist who had written such beautiful prose that many people had been
-eager to meet him--once. Afterwards they talked less about his prose
-than his manners. He had left her, their daughter, a policy for five
-hundred pounds, and an album of carefully pasted Press cuttings. During
-his life she had suffered with him in furnished apartments; at his
-death she took to letting them. She was a well-meaning, weak-natured
-creature. For forty years she had related her dream of the previous
-night over the breakfast-table, and read the morning paper after supper.
-She religiously preserved the reviews, which she had never understood;
-believed that Darwin was a monomaniac who said we sprang from monkeys;
-and that Mrs. Hemans had written the most beautiful poetry in the world.
-
-"Mother was quite excited when she heard I had seen you," said Mrs.
-Harris. "Weren't you, mother?"
-
-"You were a very bad girl. What do you think, Mr. Lee? She came home and
-said that a--that a"--she gulped--"a strange man had stopped and spoken
-to her. Such a thing to say! And she didn't tell me who it was for ever
-so long."
-
-He understood that he had been referred to as a "nigger." She deprecated
-her blunder to the younger woman with worried eyes, and the latter
-struck in hastily:
-
-"I was just telling Mr. Lee what I want to do, mother. He thinks he
-might help me."
-
-"Oh, now I'm sure that's very kind of him indeed! You see, Mr. Lee, it's
-not altogether nice for Ownie here, and of course having had a home of
-her own, she feels it more still. Well, dear, you do, it's no good
-denying it! If she had something to take her out of herself a little it
-would be so good for her in every way; and we always thought she would
-make money with her voice--it's a magnificent one, really."
-
-Mrs. Harris shrugged her shoulders. "To talk about its being
-'magnificent' in front of Mr. Lee is rather funny. But if I could make
-even a second-rate position," she went on, "I should be satisfied. I'd
-try for an engagement in a comic opera if I thought I could act, but
-I'm afraid I should be no good on the stage, and one has to start in
-such tiny parts. We had a lady staying with us who used to be in the
-profession, and she was telling us how hard the beginning was."
-
-"And do you imagine that concert-engagements are to be had for the
-asking?" he said. "Good heavens! But of course you don't know anything
-about the musical world--how should you?"
-
-"I don't imagine that they are to be had for the asking," she returned
-a shade tartly; "but if one can sing well enough, the platform must be
-easier for a woman like me than the stage, by all accounts."
-
-"Accounts," he echoed, "whose accounts? I could give you accounts
-that would make your hair stand up. Do you know that professional
-singers, with very fine voices, come over from the Colonies to try to
-get an appearance here and find they can't do it? They eat up all the
-money that they've saved and go back beggared. They go back beaten and
-beggared. It is happening all the time. My dear girl, you couldn't make
-a living on the concert-stage under five years if you had the voice of
-an Angel."
-
-"Not if I had bad luck, I daresay," she muttered.
-
-"I tell you nobody can do it--it isn't to be done. It would take you
-five years to earn a bare living if you were a Miracle. The Americans
-and Australians try it for two or three and clear out with broken
-hearts and empty pockets. It's killing; they starve while they are
-struggling to be heard. I'll give you an example; a singer with a
-glorious voice came to England--_I_ say it, 'glorious.' I won't mention
-his name, it wouldn't be fair; but, mind, this is a fact! He had worked
-hard in his own country--they believed in him there; they got up a
-benefit for him before he sailed. He had three thousand pounds when
-he landed--and he spent every penny trying to get a footing here and
-went home in despair.... Do you know that when I give a concert, even
-artists who _are_ making a living go to my agent, and offer him twenty,
-twenty-five, thirty guineas to be allowed to sing at it?"
-
-"They pay to be allowed to sing?" said Mrs. Tremlett. "But why should
-they do that?"
-
-"Because they can't get into a fashionable programme without; and it's
-worth paying for. Singers who have been at the game half their lives do
-it, I tell you. I'm not supposed to know. _I_ don't get their money;
-I leave the agent to engage the people to support me, and if he makes
-a bit extra over the affair--well, he forgets to talk to me about it!
-But it's a usual thing. 'Easy for a woman'?" He turned to Mrs. Harris
-again, and rolled his black head. "Easy? Poor soul! She looks so fine,
-doesn't she, when she sweeps down the platform in her satin dress and
-lays her bouquet on the piano? Oh, dear Lord! if you knew what she has
-gone through to get there. And what it has cost her to get there. And
-how she has pigged to buy the bouquet and the satin dress. You think if
-you can sing, that's all that's wanted, do you? You can wait and beg for
-years before an agent will hear your singing. And when you are heard at
-last--if your production is first-rate, and the quality pleases him,
-and you are a smart and agreeable woman, and you have found him at the
-right moment--he will ask: 'How many pounds' worth of tickets will you
-guarantee?'"
-
-"And in spite of everything, some women get on!" she said. "One would
-think nobody had ever had an immense success, to hear you talk. One
-would think there had never been a Patti, or----"
-
-"Ah, Jehoshaphat! An immense success? With an immense success--when it
-comes--you're the cock of the walk. When a woman has made an 'mmense
-success' she can fill the Albert Hall, and move the world. She can move
-even the English, and hold them breathless in the gallery, though they
-have got no chairs and the notices forbid them to sit on the floor. The
-singers who make 'immense successes' are the kings and queens. They
-mayn't be able to act, or to talk--they may be as stupid as geese;
-but God has given them this wonderful power; nobody knows why.... And
-sometimes with His other hand He gives them a black skin; nobody knows
-why!"
-
-At the unexpected reference to his colour, Mrs. Tremlett started as if
-she had been pinched; and her daughter murmured:
-
-"Well, I thought you might be able to do something for me. I see you
-only think that I'm very foolish."
-
-"I haven't heard you yet. I just warn you what sort of a life it is at
-the beginning. I'd do any blessed thing I could for you. What is your
-voice? Come, sing to me now!"
-
-"Oh! not now, Ownie," exclaimed the landlady; "the drawing-room people
-are in, dear, and you know they complain so of every sound."
-
-"You are still called 'Ownie,' I see," he said.
-
-"Mother used to call me her 'little own, her little ownie,' when I was
-no higher than that, I believe "--she raised her hand about a foot from
-the table--"and I have been 'Ownie' ever since; I suppose I shall never
-be anything else now, though I was christened 'Lilian Augusta.' My
-voice is contralto. I'll sing to you the next time you are here--if the
-lodgers are out," she added with a harsh laugh. "One must consider the
-lodgers. The lodgers heard Baby crying in the night and were surprised
-we didn't keep it in the coal-cellar. At least that's what they seemed
-to mean."
-
-"Oh, my dear," protested Mrs. Tremlett feebly, "I'm sure they didn't
-mean that. Mrs. Wilcox had gone to bed with a bad headache, and was just
-dropping off to sleep. She only said----"
-
-"She complained when she thought it belonged to the dining-rooms;
-when she heard it was mine, she was astonished at the impudence of a
-landlady's daughter in having a baby. Oh, I'm not finding any fault with
-what she said"--but her tone was very resentful--"a lodging-house isn't
-the place for a child, I know! It's a little hard on poor Baby, perhaps,
-that's all."
-
-Lee felt very glad, when he rose, that the piano had not been opened.
-That she was inhabiting a castle in the air he had no doubt whatever,
-and he flinched from the task of shattering it. The woman of thirty-two
-who had had "a lot of lessons" was now a pathetic as well as an alluring
-figure to him; and she did not lose her pathos in the following days,
-for he often met her, and she never failed to recur to her desire. In
-their earliest meetings she was considerably abashed in walking beside
-him, and being conscious of his colour at every step, always declared
-herself bound for the least frequented parts. But soon she lost much
-of this embarrassment, and even came to take a nervous pride in the
-increased attention she attracted. She reminded herself that it was not
-as if she were with an ordinary negro, or as if he were a famous negro
-who wasn't recognised. Nearly all the people they passed knew he was
-Elisha Lee, and there was nothing to be ashamed of in being seen with
-him. He looked less repulsive to her, too, on acquaintance. She now
-remembered having noticed niggers with much wider nostrils than those
-that had looked so wide to her a week ago; and his lips didn't seem to
-protrude so much as they had done at first. It was a pity they were
-so dark. If it hadn't been for his lips he really would not have been
-repugnant at all; there was nothing to make one shudder in a merely
-black skin when one grew used to seeing it, and he carried himself
-splendidly. As to his ears, if they had only been white, they would have
-been the prettiest ears she had ever seen on a man; little delicate
-ears, set close to his head. And he could interest her. Like most of
-his People, he told a good story well, and he was full of anecdotes of
-the musical celebrities. It made her feel nearer to the platform, to be
-admitted to the artists' room in his confidences.
-
-But though she hankered after the platform, and spoke of her ambition
-daily, she was not an ambitious woman in the sense in which many women
-are ambitious who besiege the offices of the musical and dramatic
-agents. She was a dissatisfied woman; it was not notoriety she thirsted
-for so much as means. She wanted money--the road by which she earned
-it was a detail. If somebody had left her an independence, she would
-not have been eager to sing at all. Her life was sour to her. As a
-schoolgirl she had understood that her prettiness was damaged by her
-surroundings; when she was twelve years old she had felt that the
-hateful card, printed "Furnished Apartments," in the window ticketed
-her "cheap." It was the first card to deteriorate that square that
-has fallen from grace. The society in which girls went to dances
-and sat on the stairs with rich young men, was as unattainable as a
-carriage-and-pair. She had nothing to expect; she looked down on the
-tradespeople, and the residents looked down on her. She couldn't even
-write novels as her father had done, and hope to escape her environment
-in that way.
-
-She had married when she was five-and-twenty--not so soon as she would
-have married in happier circumstances; not so well as she would have
-married but for the card in the window. She married a furrier. Even this
-had been an improvement for her; she wore her first sealskin, and tasted
-the joy of comparative extravagance. But the business had failed and the
-bankrupt had died; and then there was nothing for her but the Brighton
-lodgings again.
-
-It was in his sitting-room in the hotel that she at last sang to Lee.
-He had asked her and Mrs. Tremlett to luncheon--wondering how much he
-could contrive to spend on it--but the landlady had declared it was
-impossible for her to leave the house, and Ownie had come alone--"for
-ten minutes, just to hear his opinion."
-
-She had begged him to let her sing the song through without interrupting
-her, and he said nothing until she finished. It had hurt him very much
-to hear her sing; for a few minutes he had almost forgotten her eyes
-and hair. His thick black fingers lingered on the final chord of the
-accompaniment with thankfulness and with dismay; he did not know how to
-undeceive her.
-
-"Well?" she demanded.
-
-He struck E, F, and F sharp, still hesitating. "You use too much force
-there in swelling the tone of your head voice," he said. "Those are your
-weak notes--they are mine too. They are the weak notes with all tenors
-and sopranos. After G the crescendo is easy enough, but the E, F, and F
-sharp are devils."
-
-"You call my voice soprano?" she exclaimed. "Why, my range is----"
-
-"Range? Did your master tell you that the range makes the voice
-contralto or soprano? It's the colour of tone, not that." He kept
-striking and re-striking the notes without looking at her. She observed
-the diamonds on his hands enviously.
-
-"Do you--are you trying to tell me I'm no good?" she asked with a little
-gasp.
-
-"You have been badly taught," he said, "awfully badly. I expected it.
-Your voice has never been placed."
-
-"Thank you," she said. "It's kind of you to be candid." She was very
-pale. "I suppose there's nothing I can do to--to make it all right?"
-
-"I'm afraid not," said Lee.
-
-"And all because I've been badly taught?"
-
-"Oh, I don't say that. It has done harm of course--the natural colour of
-the voice isn't there; but I don't think--if you want me to tell you the
-truth--I don't think you could ever have done what you hoped under any
-circumstances."
-
-There was a long silence. Then she forced a smile, and put out her hand.
-
-"Good-bye," she said.
-
-"You're not going like that? Ah, you make me feel a beast! Do you want
-it so much? Think of the hardships you'd have to go through, even if you
-could make a start. Cheer up! Things aren't so bad after all."
-
-"Aren't they?" she muttered. She sank into a chair. "Why?"
-
-"You aren't obliged to earn a living--you have a home, anyhow. Plenty of
-women haven't that; there are plenty of them worse off than you, I give
-you my word!"
-
-"There aren't," she cried, "there's nobody worse off than I am! Some
-people are resigned to drig on all their lives and never have enough of
-anything. I'm not resigned. I hate the scrimping and scraping, and the
-peal of the lodgers' bells, and the drabs of servants who think they can
-be impudent to you because you 'let.' I'm sick, sick, sick of it all. I
-got away from it once, and now I'm in a back parlour again, with never
-a soul to speak to. How would _you_ like it? But you don't know what
-loneliness means. How can you understand what I feel--you?"
-
-"Why should you say I can't understand?" he answered. "Because my name
-is printed in large letters on the bills, and I've got all that you
-want? I haven't got all that _I_ want. Doesn't it strike you that inside
-here I may feel all that a white man feels, though no white woman will
-ever feel the same for me? Ah, that's news to you, eh? But it's true.
-People say of fools like me, 'Oh, he keeps low company, he's happiest
-in the gutter.' Liars! Some of us take what we can get, that's all. The
-moon we cry for is over our heads, and we make shift with its reflection
-in the puddle. I do know what loneliness, means--when I let myself think
-about it. Do I think about it often? No, not me, I'm not such a blooming
-fool: I enjoy. But the knowledge is there, and the loneliness is worse
-than yours. Money? I make pots of money--I never sing under eighty
-pounds--money isn't everything. You see these rings? They cost--Lord
-knows!--three hundred. I'll give them to you. All of them: here--one,
-two, three, four!" He threw them into her lap. "They belong to you now.
-Are you quite happy? No, you're not; you still want something. Well,
-with me it's the same. _I_ still want something--and I shall go wanting
-all my life."
-
-"So shall I," she returned. She picked the rings up one by one, and held
-them out to him with a sigh.
-
-"What, you won't keep them?" he inquired. Though his impulse had taken a
-theatrical form, it was quite sincere.
-
-"Keep them?" She looked at him amazed. "Do you mean to say you really
-gave them to me to keep?"
-
-"Why shouldn't I give them to you? I'll give you anything you like. Go
-on, put them on, or--they're too big for you--put them in your pocket.
-Yes, I mean it--they're yours."
-
-"Oh," she exclaimed, "I can't keep things from you like----But you're
-joking?"
-
-"I mean it," he repeated. "Bless me, why not? I want you to have them.
-They're a present."
-
-"You must be mad," she faltered: "I can't accept presents from you.
-It's very kind of you--very generous--but it isn't possible."
-
-He extended his hand an inch at the time. She laid them in the yellowish
-palm, and watched him slip them over the finger-nails that looked as if
-they were bruised. Her heart dropped heavily.
-
-"It wasn't rude to offer them to you, was it?" he asked. "I didn't mean
-to offend you, you know."
-
-"I'm not offended," she said. "But--but ladies can't take presents from
-men--not valuable presents, hundreds of pounds' worth of rings."
-
-"Mustn't I give you anything?"
-
-The rings magnetised her; she couldn't wrench her gaze from them.
-
-"What for? Are you so sorry for me--the idiot who thought she could
-sing?"
-
-"It's not that; it's nothing to do with your singing. Sweets? May I give
-you sweets?"
-
-"I"--her eyelids fell--"I suppose so."
-
-"What else?"
-
-"Why should you give me anything at all?"
-
-"Because I want to; because I--like you, Ownie.... Tell me what I can
-get for you."
-
-He leant nearer to her. She quivered in realising what he meant. Her
-physical impulse was to repel him, and the cravings of her mind tempted
-her to let him hope. She hesitated a moment.
-
-"Get me some sweets, then," she said unsteadily. "I must go, or I shall
-be late."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-When the time came for him to return to town, Mrs. Tremlett's
-first-floor lodgers left her, and Lee took the vacant rooms. Though his
-headquarters were in London, it was understood that he meant to run down
-to Brighton very often during the winter, and he explained that he would
-find private apartments more to his taste than an hotel.
-
-Telegrams from different places were received from him every few days,
-and in Sunnyview House the theatrical element in his nature, found its
-supreme expression. Profuse at all times, he surpassed himself here.
-He was infatuated--blind to everything but the passion that had sprung
-up in him--and he meant to show the woman whom he burned to marry the
-sort of thing he could bestow on his wife. The housemaid, accustomed
-to speculating whether the parting tip would be a half-crown or five
-shillings, was dumfounded by a sovereign almost as often as he rang the
-bell; the supply of roses in his room made it look like a flower-show;
-prize peaches were ordered, only that they might be left to rot on the
-sideboard, and he had two bottles of champagne opened daily for the
-effect of banishing them to the kitchen three-parts full.
-
-He had not failed, either, to place a liberal interpretation upon
-"sweets." The rain of bonbons and bouquets that descended on the
-discontented blonde in rusty crape could hardly have been more
-persistent if she had been a prima donna, and his prodigality made the
-desired sensation in a household where the "drawing-rooms" usually took
-mental photographs of the joints before they were removed. Mrs. Tremlett
-it horrified, but to her daughter there was a strong fascination in it,
-a fascination even more potent than it exerted over the servants--a
-class who rejoice at extravagance, whether it be their own or other
-people's. She was not backward in deriving the moral; she, too, might
-enjoy this lavish life if she allowed him to ask her! The chance had
-befallen her so suddenly that it dizzied her. She felt strange to
-herself; she could not realise her point of view. His admiration for
-her had improved his appearance very much, but it could not quell the
-race prejudice entirely. She knew that if he had been a nonentity she
-would have found his homage preposterous; and ardently as she longed to
-embrace the life that he could open to her, she shrank from the thought
-of embracing the man.
-
-She was aware, nevertheless, that she was precipitating a moment when it
-would be necessary for her to take a definite course, and she was not
-surprised to hear Mrs. Tremlett broach the subject to her one afternoon.
-The landlady was making out the dining-room bill, and Ownie had been
-sitting upstairs, in the twilight, while Lee sang to her at the grand
-piano that he had hired as soon as he was installed. In the morning he
-practised his cadenzas and phrases alone, but in the afternoon he sang,
-and had begged her to go up, assuring her that a vocalist needed someone
-present at such times; he had omitted to add that he needed a true
-musician. To sing to her intoxicated him. To listen to him stimulated
-her. When his fancy ran riot and he thought of falling at her feet (to
-fall at her feet was his mental picture), he always saw himself doing it
-in an hour like this--while the dusk befriended him, and his voice was
-pleading in her senses.
-
-"Have you been in there again, Ownie?"
-
-"Yes," she said, pulling the rocking-chair to the fire; "it wasn't very
-long, was it? He wants us to go to his concert next week at the Albert
-Hall; he'd like us to stay the night at an hotel. Of course we should be
-his guests, and it would be a nice change. I told him I'd speak to you
-about it."
-
-"Sleep in town at an hotel? Oh no, dear, I shouldn't think of such a
-thing! Whatever for?"
-
-"Because he has invited us, because he's going to sing. I said I didn't
-think you'd go for the night, but we might run away in time to catch the
-last train. I don't much care about going alone--though he wants me to
-do that, if you won't come."
-
-"Wants you to go alone?" She made a blot, and put down the pen. "Wants
-you to go alone, as his guest?" she repeated.
-
-"Yes; why shouldn't I? Still, if you'll come too----"
-
-"How can I go and leave everything to look after itself? Besides, it
-wouldn't be right. As to your going alone, that would be worse still.
-I'm sure I don't see----"
-
-"Don't see what?"
-
-Mrs. Tremlett hesitated. "Don't you think the servants will begin to
-talk?" she murmured. "You know what I mean, dear; you're up there so
-much--and he's always sending you things. Of course I shouldn't like him
-to leave, but it's a pity he doesn't see that he oughtn't to----Well,
-I'm sure the servants are talking! When I wanted you just now about the
-deposit on the bottles, Ada said, 'Oh, she's with Mr. Lee, ma'am--I'd
-better not call her out.' I could see what she thought, though I
-pretended not to notice anything."
-
-"What did she think?"
-
-"Well, dear, she thought that--that he was paying you attentions. And
-so he is! The poor fellow.... It's quite natural, I daresay, that he
-should take to you, but I should make him understand that he mustn't be
-foolish, before it goes any further, if I were you. Of course, with a
-man like that, it mayn't be serious, but you can't _tell_ what ideas he
-may have in his head, can you?"
-
-"You mean he might ask me to marry him?" said Ownie slowly; "is that it?"
-
-"Well, my dear, I suppose that--ridiculous as it sounds, I suppose that
-is what it might come to; and of course it would make unpleasantness,
-and we should have the drawing-rooms empty at the worst time of the
-year. Much better to keep him in his place and to show him that it would
-be no good."
-
-Ownie's abrupt little laugh sounded. She swung herself to and fro in the
-rocking-chair rather violently.
-
-"If I did that, I think you'd have the drawing-rooms empty at once. His
-'place'? 'His place' is funny! Why, sometimes he's paid as much as a
-thousand pounds for four nights, and I'm a pauper.... You take it for
-granted, then, that if he asked me I should say 'No'?"
-
-Mrs. Tremlett looked bewildered. Her gaze fell, and wandered helplessly.
-Her brow was puckered when she spoke.
-
-"Wouldn't you say 'No'?" she faltered.
-
-"Why should I?"
-
-"Oh, of course if you could care for him----Of course in the sight of
-Heaven we're all equal; but it isn't as if he were a white man, is it?
-And you scarcely know him."
-
-"I know who he is--I might do a good deal worse for myself than marry
-Elisha Lee. I should be a rich woman."
-
-"I don't think you'd be very rich, dear; it seems to me he must spend
-every penny he makes, even if he does get a thousand pounds for four
-nights sometimes. Besides, if you mean to marry him just for what he
-can give you, I'm afraid you'd be very miserable. You're not a girl, I
-know, and you must judge for yourself in these things, but I don't think
-any amount of money would make you satisfied with what you'd done if
-you don't care for him--and I'm sure I don't see how you can! When I
-married your poor father----"
-
-"When you married father he had nothing, I know. And you've had nothing
-ever since. The children of people who marry on nothing are seldom as
-sentimental as their parents were. You were brought up in a comfortable
-home, and so you were romantic, and said, 'Money's the least thing;' _I_
-was brought up in a lodging-house, and so I'm practical, and put money
-before everything else. I think," she exclaimed, "I think it's wicked
-that people who make improvident marriages should brag of the folly to
-their poor children afterwards!"
-
-"I am not bragging, dear. But when a woman has loved her husband, she
-never admits that their marriage was a folly, even in her own thoughts.
-A man----" She sighed. "A man, I am afraid, sometimes does. As I say,
-you're not a girl, and you must know your own mind, but the idea seems
-awful to me; I would never have believed you could think of doing such a
-thing."
-
-Ownie flushed, and her shoe tapped the floor irritably. "Just because
-he is black," she muttered. "Where is your religion? I thought you said
-just now that in the sight of Heaven all men were equal?"
-
-"In Heaven, no doubt, he will be as white as the rest of us," returned
-Mrs. Tremlett, after a slight pause. "But in the meantime he's a nigger,
-and I can't think it would be right."
-
-Her daughter did not reply; nor did the elder woman summon courage to
-recur to the matter. She was, however, relieved on the morrow and
-the next day to notice that her remonstrance had borne fruit and that
-Ownie's visits to the drawing-room were discontinued. Lee, who passed
-the two days in hourly expectation of them, was first restless, and then
-enraged. The besetting tendency of the negro in his intercourse with
-Europeans is to take affront, and he told himself that her neglect was
-an insult which she would never have dared to put upon an Englishman. He
-left Brighton this time without any adieu, and he was absent for longer
-than usual.
-
-There were two reasons for his going back when he did. When women say of
-another woman--as they are often heard to say--that there is nothing in
-her to explain infatuation, they babble, for there is no young woman,
-however commonplace, who may not appear unique to some man. One of Lee's
-reasons was, that his desire to see Ownie again was fevering him; the
-other was, that he wanted to know if she meant to occupy the box that he
-had kept for her.
-
-He returned late, and he had no hope of seeing her that night, but he
-spent the following morning between the windows--his hat and fur coat
-on the table--waiting for her to leave the house. She had no sooner
-done so than he descended the stairs with elaborate carelessness, and
-manoeuvred until they came face to face.
-
-"Oh, Mr. Lee," she said. "So you are back again!"
-
-His resolve to ignore his grievance succumbed to the temptation to
-reproach her for it.
-
-"I didn't think you knew I'd been away," he said sulkily.
-
-"Not know you had been away?" The innocent wonder of her tone was
-unsurpassable.
-
-"I hadn't seen you for a long time when I went. Have you forgotten that?"
-
-"A long time?" she smiled. "Two days, wasn't it?"
-
-"It seemed a week to me."
-
-Now she had trembled during his absence, and though she was as far as
-ever from knowing whether she wished to marry him, she knew at least
-that she did not wish to avert his asking her. So she shot a glance at
-him before her eyes were lowered, and said:
-
-"One can't always do as one likes, you know."
-
-A platitude and a pair of eyes are sometimes potent. He walked on beside
-her mollified.
-
-"What about the concert?" he inquired. "I've saved the box for you."
-
-"Oh, have you?" she stammered. "I don't quite know. I'm afraid----Have
-you really saved it?"
-
-"Rather! Don't say you aren't coming--you as good as promised. Have you
-spoken to your mother?"
-
-"Yes, she can't go--that's to say, she says she can't. There's nothing
-to prevent her, but she's so funny, you know. I 'don't see how I can go
-alone."
-
-"Why not? That would be jollier still. Don't be unkind. I should sing so
-much better if you were there."
-
-"Such nonsense!" she said. "I--I'll see. Of course I should like it
-awfully. I'll think about it, and tell you to-morrow."
-
-And on the morrow she told him that she was going. She was dogged,
-though Mrs. Tremlett sighed protests. Her life was dull enough, she
-insisted; she meant to extract the little amusement that was to be had!
-Lee went to town again jubilantly. He had arranged to meet her at the
-station when she arrived, and to travel back with her at night. She was
-to go up in the afternoon and to take her evening frock in a trunk.
-
-On the day of the concert she found him at Victoria, attended by a
-gentlemanly person who he explained was his valet. As he greeted her,
-he tossed away a cigar which he had just lighted for that purpose; he
-felt it must impress her with his breeding to see him throw away a
-long cigar. The valet seemed to have little to do but to show that he
-existed. Lee led her to a brougham, and they were driven to the hotel
-that was then the most fashionable, and ushered into a sitting-room
-glorified with roses. A chambermaid conducted her to a bedroom.
-
-Here more flowers did her honour, and on the dressing-table were bottles
-of scent, the largest that could be bought, and all of different
-colours. In front of the armchair that had been rolled to the fire was a
-pair of velvet slippers, with the sort of buckles she had coveted in the
-East Street windows.
-
-She thrilled with a sense of her importance. The buckles fascinated
-her so much that she put the slippers on at once, and went back to the
-sitting-room in them, though in his excessive admiration he had chosen a
-size that cramped her toes.
-
-She had scarcely rejoined him when a waiter appeared with tea and petits
-fours. She observed that Lee was addressed as if he had been a prince.
-
-"Aren't you going to have any?" she asked.
-
-"I mustn't," he said. "I must run away in a minute. But they'll look
-after you all right here, don't be afraid."
-
-"I'm not," she said, laughing. "Did the manager provide the slippers?"
-She raised her foot coquettishly, and resented her stockings. "I'm sure
-you might have a cup of tea and a biscuit if you may smoke--I saw you
-throw away a cigar as you met me."
-
-He was gratified that this effect had been remarked.
-
-"Oh, that's nothing," he said; "smoking doesn't hurt."
-
-"You say so because you like it. Well, smoke now, then."
-
-"May I?"
-
-"Why, of course you may, if it really isn't bad; but I always thought it
-was awful for singers."
-
-"Some fools say so. Mario always smoked just before he sang--he was the
-only man ever allowed to smoke behind at Covent Garden. I do wish I
-could stop! If you knew how glad I am you've come!"
-
-"I'm glad too," she said. "But I won't encourage you to do anything
-wrong. Go home, and----" She was going to say, "Think of me," but she
-felt that her elation was carrying her too far. "And do your best," she
-added. "Remember I am coming to applaud you."
-
-He remained for about a quarter of an hour, and as soon as he had gone
-she took the slippers off, and spread her feet on the hearth in comfort.
-
-At half-past six the deferential waiter appeared again, accompanied by
-another--mute, but seeming to deprecate by his shoulders the liberty
-of moving on the same planet with her. For the first time in her
-experience she dined. Perhaps, because she was a woman, the appointments
-impressed her more than the cuisine, but she appreciated the menu too.
-She enjoyed the oysters, the strange dark red soup, the sole with prawns
-and little mushrooms and things on the top; she liked the bird, and
-the pink frilled cutlets with a wonderful sauce, the omelette in blue
-flames, the silver bowl of strawberries and cream inserted in a block
-of ice. The resplendent sweet, representing a castle, and glowing with
-multi-coloured lights, astonished her, and the wines that flowed into
-the glasses stole through her veins deliciously.
-
-She had not long set down her coffee-cup when she was informed that
-the brougham was at the door. She left the tiny flagons of liqueurs
-untouched, and ran back to the bedroom, to grimace at her toilette,
-and dip her puff in the powder again. In the brougham she felt even
-more opulent than she had done when Lee was beside her in it; she felt
-almost as if it were her own. She wrapped the rug about her knees, and
-looked out luxuriously at the gaslit streets. Soon all the traffic of
-London seemed to converge; the flash of carriage-lamps and the clatter
-of hoofs surrounded her. Into the cheaper parts of the Hall, the long
-black files of patient music-lovers still pressed forward. Her demeanour
-was haughty as she was shown to her box. To her first glance the great
-building seemed already full, but a thin stream of white-breasted women
-and shirt-fronts trickled continuously down the red stairway to the
-stalls. A certain exultation possessed her; they were all here to hear
-him--the man who was in love with her.
-
-Somebody climbed to the great organ. His name was unfamiliar to her, and
-she did not know what the title of the piece meant. He juggled with the
-stops, and flooded the house with a composition in E flat. She cared
-little for the organ; it reminded her too strongly of church. She was
-relieved when he finished. A lady sailed on to the platform and warbled
-something of Schumann's. Was it a fact that she could not afford her
-dress? How beautifully it was made! She retired amid loud applause,
-her finger-tips supported by a gentleman whose functions suggested the
-ring-master at a circus. She was recalled, and bowed deeply three times,
-and tripped off with the ring-master once more. A popular baritone
-received an "encore." A lady violinist had painfully thin arms. Ownie
-glanced at the programme again--yes, the next name was "Mr. Elisha Lee."
-The faces in the serried tiers of the vast dome seemed to crane a
-little; a wave of expectation stirred the throng. There was a long pause
-before he came.
-
-He bore himself loftily--that was her first thought. The slow,
-measured steps that he had been taught to make added to his height;
-the conventional costume, in which his native predilections found no
-scope, became him well. The unsightly hands were gloved; only his black
-features and frizzy hair marred the dignity of the man as he stood
-before the hushed audience, during the opening bars on the piano. He
-raised his head--the music that he held vibrated for an instant; and
-then from the nigger's mouth--out over the breathless stalls, mounting
-high and mounting higher to the back of the far massed gallery--there
-seemed to float God's Voice. And now nobody remembered that the features
-were black; and no man among the thousands knew what message the voice
-was bringing to the heart beside him, for to all there was a different
-message that the poet had never told. Men tightened their lips to hide
-their tremors; the jewels on the women's breasts rose faster. Among the
-hot, tense crowd that strained over the topmost railings, was heard the
-sobbing of a little child--but only one soul heard it, and the child
-would have been a woman then if she had lived.
-
-The music was lowered--his arms falling in studied curves to his sides,
-gave the signal for applause; there was the moment's silence that was
-so sweet to him. He bowed, and drew a step back. The audience recovered
-itself; the thunders broke. She saw fashionable women beating their
-hands together frantically; the roar recalled him again and again. He
-responded, and retired with a glance at Ownie. Her eyes were moist, and
-she shivered a little. She was not an emotional woman, but she was a
-vain one.
-
-In Part II. he sang early, to conform with her arrangements, and they
-drove to Victoria, where the valet was waiting with her trunk. Lee
-guided her to a first-class compartment, and she congratulated herself
-on her forethought in having taken only a "third single" at Brighton.
-She observed, though she betrayed no consciousness of the fact, that the
-guard turned his key in the door after the foot-warmers were put in.
-
-"And so," asked Lee for the second time, "you were satisfied with me?"
-His desire to flatter her was inordinate, but it wasn't responsible for
-the question: he was only thirsting to be praised.
-
-"I felt as if I had never heard you sing before," she said; "I felt as
-if I had never heard _anybody_ sing. You thrilled me. You have given me
-a day I shall remember all my life; it was perfect from beginning to
-end."
-
-"I should like to give you many such days," he blurted.
-
-"Ah!" She smiled--the faint, appealing smile that had always been so
-effective with Harris before he married her. "I'm afraid that isn't
-possible; I must think of this one instead."
-
-Her heart throbbed heavily at her boldness. Even now she was not sure
-what answer she meant to make; why was she encouraging him to ask the
-question?
-
-But though he had promised himself to ask it on the journey, Lee
-hesitated. The question surged to his throat, and swelled immensely and
-stuck there. A great timidity was on the nigger who had just swaggered
-before a multitude. The man's heart throbbed heavily at his cowardice.
-
-He leant forward, and tucked the rug round her. He was rather a long
-time tucking the rug round her. "Is that better?" he muttered. "You're
-not cold?"
-
-"Thank you. No, I'm as warm as can be. Oughtn't you to keep your wrap
-round your neck?"
-
-"Not in here," he said; "I'll put it on again at the other end. Sunset
-is the worst time for me, too--not night."
-
-"That's funny."
-
-"I believe it's the worst time for all singers."
-
-The velocity of the train seemed to him phenomenal, and a sudden
-misgiving seized him about the second door: somebody might intrude on
-them at the first stoppage, in spite of the tip. The minutes flew, and
-in every flashing bank and tree he saw a danger-signal.
-
-"Why?" he said at last.
-
-"'Why'?" She was at a loss.
-
-"Why isn't it possible for you to have other days just as good?"
-
-He was terribly black--she averted her face before she spoke:
-
-"How can I?" she murmured.
-
-"I love you," he said huskily.
-
-She had no words. He got up, and sat beside her. She felt his hand
-groping for hers under the rug, and trembled. Should she let him take
-it?... He was holding it. "Do I frighten you?" She shook her head. "I'd
-give my life for you!" he cried. "Oh, if you can like me a little, only
-a little, I'll be so good to you! You shall never be sorry--I'll give
-you everything you want. I love you; I sang to _you_ to-night. No white
-man could adore you as I do. Can't you--can't you forget the difference?
-It's cruel to me. No, no, not cruel; you could never be cruel; I know, I
-know, it's natural you can't understand--you fill my soul, but you can
-see no deeper than my skin."
-
-"I do like you," her voice made answer.
-
-"Will you be my wife?"
-
-"Yes," she said. She shut her eyes and let him kiss her.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-
-And she did not repent the promise, nor did her mother's consternation
-have any effect upon her, other than making her lend a willing ear to
-Lee's entreaties for a speedy marriage. She agreed to marry him at the
-end of the following month. She even came to accept his kisses without
-shrinking much, and to offer her own in return for the jewellery that he
-brought her. Only once during the engagement her reflections terrified
-her. The thought crossed her mind that he might lose his voice. He might
-lose his voice and she would have done it all for nothing! He would be
-helpless; she would have yoked herself for life to a negro dependent on
-her exertions. What a future! What a hell! In the moment of alarm it
-even occurred to her--because she attended church punctiliously every
-Sunday--that the disaster would be a fitting punishment for the sin she
-was committing in stifling her better instincts. She was abasing herself
-under a temptation--she might be bowed under a burden as the result.
-Characteristically she ignored the fact that to afflict her husband
-in order to point the moral would be a shade unjust; there are many
-Christians who would figuratively fire the house to roast the pig, like
-Ho-ti in the Dissertation. And quite as many who can reconcile their
-interests and their conscience by judicious prayer. The name of "Vivian"
-figured in Ownie's prayer. She prayed for strength to act a mother's
-part to Vivian.
-
-Also she determined that before she had been Lee's wife long she
-would persuade him to assure his life. Experience teaches; and this
-precautionary measure had been neglected during her first marriage. She
-was naturally ignorant of the negro temperament, or she would have known
-that there is nothing from which it is quite so averse as providing for
-emergencies, and that she might almost as hopefully have begged him to
-acquire a cream-and-roses complexion.
-
-Meanwhile there were paragraphs in the papers; and presents were
-delivered from his fellow-artists, and from some of the Musical
-Societies; and there were presents from the Public. Even Mrs. Tremlett
-began to say, "It might be all for the best," now. A man who received
-big silver teapots from total strangers, she felt, was entitled to more
-respect than she had shown to him. Her grandchild and the adolescent
-nurse were to remain with her until the honeymoon was over. The wedding
-took place in London, and Ownie and Lee departed for Paris, where he was
-to sing.
-
-If Mrs. Lee had kept a journal at this period, it would have been one of
-the most fascinating of human documents, though much of its fascination
-would have lain between the lines, since she inherited nothing of her
-father's gift for expression. It would have been the gradual diminuendo,
-that told the tale, the change of key. They stayed in Paris nearly five
-weeks, and before a fortnight had passed, the outcry in her heart was
-still. She was resigned. She did not acknowledge it to herself yet; that
-would not have been written in the diary; she did not look it; but her
-avaricious little soul was gratified, although her eyes claimed sympathy.
-
-Strangers gave it to her. She was prettier still in the extravagant
-gowns that Lee paid for--that true loveliness unadorned is adorned
-the most is as silly a thing as the poet of "The Seasons" could have
-said--and the Englishmen and Americans in Paris spoke feelingly of
-"that pretty woman married to a nigger." There are women to whom pity
-is as sweet as noise to the masses, and Ownie Lee's abortive conscience
-found all the anodyne it needed in the perception that she was held
-a pathetic figure. The appealing smile which had always become her so
-well, gained in intensity. Lucretia might have worn that expression in
-time, if she had taken drives in the Bois instead of stabbing herself.
-
-And Lee? Lee was intoxicated. If he had wooed her in a fool's paradise,
-at least the shadow of the tree of knowledge had been in it; he had had
-no illusions. He had not looked for passion, or for tenderness, or for
-understanding. It was enough for him as yet to squander devotion on
-indifference. He shook at the touch of the languid woman who accepted
-his transports with such sovereign calm. To pour out money for her
-adornment, to buy diamonds to flash on her fingers and her breast,
-was his delight. He had a contract for a six weeks' tour in England
-at six hundred a week, and he spent a fortnight's fees on jewels for
-her one morning. In the foyers and the streets, when he read the men's
-eyes, exultance swelled him; they envied his possession of her, these
-blatant fools who were consequential because they had been born with a
-white skin. He cursed them cheerfully in his thoughts, arrogant with
-power--the woman who attracted them was his wife!
-
-Yet there was one occasion before the honeymoon ended when he seemed
-almost to stultify himself, when the admiration that she roused enraged
-him instead, and was responsible for a burst of resentment. They had
-met a Londoner of his acquaintance, a singer; and Lee the elated had
-presented him to her gaily. The singer, who was a handsome man, and not
-a gentleman, was too bent on being gallant to remember to be polite as
-he ogled her, and curled his moustache, and propped his elbows on the
-cafe table. His shoulder excluded Lee more and more; the conversation
-became frankly a duologue. The art of rebuffing a man without gaucherie
-is not known to every woman; it is, in fact, the peculiar attribute of
-the well-bred. Still Ownie was to blame; she regarded such impertinence
-as a compliment, and she made no attempt to check it with dignity
-or otherwise. Lee's scowl grew fiercer and fiercer, his lips bulged
-appallingly; and the Englishman had no sooner bowed himself away than
-she beheld her husband in a new light.
-
-He rose from his chair, and put his hand on her arm. She could feel that
-he was trembling, but he said nothing until they had walked some steps.
-She turned to him, half frightened and half defiant.
-
-"What is it?" she asked. "What's the matter with you?"
-
-"Don't you ever speak to that fellow again," he exclaimed hoarsely. "Do
-you hear? I won't have it. Don't you ever dare to speak to him again.
-If you meet him, you're to pass him by. Is that the way you think a
-respectable woman ought to behave? Sitting there and----Blast him, I
-wish I'd thrown the glasses in his face!"
-
-She was alarmed and angry too now. She tried to subdue him by her tone.
-
-"Have you gone out of your mind?" she said, as steadily as she could
-speak. "I think you forget who it is you're talking to."
-
-"I'm talking to you," he gasped; "I'm talking to my wife; don't you
-forget it either! You flirted with him, you know you did. You sat there
-flirting with him--and in front of your husband; you sat flirting with
-a skunk you'd never seen before, in front of your husband." He came to
-a standstill, gesticulating excitedly. "You weren't so ready with _me_,
-were you? I suppose any man may make love to you if he's white, eh? But
-take care--you don't know me yet. By God----"
-
-"Hush," she said, "for Heaven's sake; the people are staring at you."
-
-She signalled nervously to a cabman, and gave him the name of the
-hotel. In the cab Lee's reproaches were so furious that she drew up
-the windows to muffle his voice from the passers-by. The distance
-between the cafe and the hotel was short, and in less than five minutes
-the courtyard was reached. She sprang out, and hurried to the bedroom
-while he paid the fare. When he tried the door he found that she had
-locked it. He called to her, but she made no answer. Then he beat at the
-panels, and to avoid a scandal she turned the key.
-
-"Is this going on all night?" she demanded, running to the bell-pull.
-"If you try to hit me, I'll ring for the manager." Her dread of
-receiving a blow was of the slightest--such fear of personal violence as
-she had known had faded during the drive--but it was the cruellest thing
-that she could invent to say on the spur of the moment. She clung to the
-bell-pull, a picture of agitation.
-
-The threat, the idea that she thought him capable of striking her,
-sobered him. He entered shamefacedly.
-
-"You needn't be afraid that I shall hurt you," he muttered.
-
-"Needn't I?" she said. "How do I know that? I don't know what you might
-do, you bully, you--you coward!"
-
-He winced, and stood looking at the ground in silence. Then:
-
-"I didn't mean to bully you," he said huskily. "I--I'm sorry, Ownie,
-I'll never do it again."
-
-She saw that she was mistress of the situation. Her hold on the
-bell-pull relaxed; her tone acquired a tinge of shrewishness.
-
-"You won't ever have the chance again," she retorted, "don't flatter
-yourself! You've shown me what I might expect--I won't live with you."
-
-Though the words were empty enough, they frightened him. He took a step
-towards her in a panic.
-
-"Ownie!" he cried. And again: "Ownie, I'm sorry!"
-
-"It's not the least consequence whether you're sorry or not," she
-sneered; she was quite composed now. "I'm sure _I_ don't care. It's very
-easy to say you're sorry after you've shouted at me, and insulted me as
-much as you want to. Yes, insulted me, you----Ah, it's what I might have
-expected! I'm ashamed of having married you. Only a man--a man _like
-you_ would talk so to a woman."
-
-She saw him shiver. She was reminded suddenly of a dog that Harris used
-to beat. There was a pause, in which she observed the effect of her
-taunt with satisfaction. After a few seconds she turned away, and began
-to unpin her hat at the toilet-table.
-
-"It was because I was jealous," he stammered; "I couldn't help it--I
-didn't mean to insult you. Ah, take that back--don't say you're ashamed
-of me! Trust me, and you shall see how good I'll be to you in future. I
-love you, I love you, you don't know how I love you. Look at yourself
-in the glass. See how beautiful you are. How can you wonder that I'm
-jealous? Look at your hair--how soft it is! And your skin--it feels like
-a flower. I'd die for you. It drove me mad to see you look at another
-man like that. I know, I know you didn't mean anything by it, but I
-couldn't bear it. Ownie, forgive me!"
-
-She made no answer. She moved carelessly across the room, tossing her
-cloak on to the bed. Her slippers lay by an armchair, and she sat
-down in it, bending over her boots. He was on his knees before her in
-an instant, trying to seize her hands. She snatched them away with a
-gesture of aversion, and clasped them behind her head.
-
-"I _am_ ashamed," she repeated. "You've disgusted me. I'd let any white
-man make love to me, would I? Anyhow no white, man would be beast enough
-to say such a thing."
-
-He put out his hands again--not to caress her this time, but as if to
-ward off the daggers she was planting in him. The tears welled into
-his eyes, and, with a thrill of power, she watched one trickle down the
-black face.
-
-"Forgive me," he implored.
-
-"It serves me right for not listening to advice," she went on. "I ought
-to have known what you would be. You can't help being jealous? What
-right have you got to be jealous--how dare you use such a word to me?
-Do you suppose that I'm never going to speak to any other man again
-because I married you?"
-
-"I was wrong," he cried, "I know I was wrong--don't say you're
-'ashamed'! It's just because I'm a coloured man that the jealousy comes.
-Oh, can't you understand? Try to make allowances for me. Don't you see,
-don't you see?--I remember my colour all the time, I never forget it;
-and when you sat there talking so--talking like that to him, I hated him
-because he was white. But I'll never complain any more, I swear I won't!
-You shall do as you like--I know how good you are."
-
-"There aren't many women who would forgive such behaviour, I can tell
-you," she said sulkily. She thrust out her foot, and he began to
-unbutton her boot. "How do I know you'll keep your word?"
-
-"Trust me," he begged. "Be kind to me--only trust me."
-
-She lay back in the chair without replying; her pretty face was
-stubborn still. He drew off her boots. "Be kind to me," he entreated,
-"be kind to me." He covered her feet with kisses. He knelt there, suing
-to her, until she said at last that she forgave.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-
-But it was not in the woman's nature to refrain from accepting
-attentions and showing that they pleased her; and it was not in human
-nature for a husband who loved her to keep his oath and be tolerant.
-Before six months had passed there had been half-a-dozen such scenes.
-Lee upbraided more violently--the reconciliations did not always follow
-so soon, but the order of things was always the same; she flirted, and
-he abused her, and then grovelled for pardon till her resentment was
-assuaged. Her perception of the extent to which she could make him
-grovel awoke a savage instinct in the woman. Though her faults were the
-outcome of weakness, not of strength, the taste of power excited her,
-and she often remained obdurate merely to prolong the enjoyment of it.
-Once she even wounded him for no other reason than to gratify the taste.
-They had returned from a concert, and to see the man, fresh from his
-triumph, abasing himself before her so shamelessly, gave her a vicious
-pleasure.
-
-They had taken a house at Hampstead, a house with an ample garden,
-and the necessary stabling. Except the practice-room, with its bare,
-polished floor, its windows curtainless--containing nothing but the
-piano and two chairs--she had revelled in the furnishing of every
-corner. She wrote to her mother with pride that "there wasn't a cheap
-thing in the place." With almost equal truth she might have added that
-there wasn't a thing beautiful. She and Lee had one point in common:
-both admired the ostentatious, and he found his surroundings nearly
-ornate enough to justify the amount that had been wasted on them.
-
-And she had half-a-dozen servants; the tenor's stepchild was wheeled to
-the Heath now in fine apparel by a competent nurse. In her servants Mrs.
-Lee aroused less sympathy than in the men whom her husband called his
-"friends"; they looked down upon her for having married "that blacky,"
-who was so much more considerate to them as a master than was she as
-a mistress. Instinctively she knew it, and it was a frequent thing
-for a maid at The Woodlands to be discharged on the grounds of being
-"disrespectful in her manner." A landlady's daughter and negro's wife
-was the last person likely to submit to disrespect.
-
-One or two women whom she met had also appeared to take a different
-view of her position from that taken by the men; she found feminine
-society a shade irksome after her marriage. There were a few mortifying
-incidents from the first; still she knew that people who were envious
-always pretended to be disdainful; and the benefits were countless, she
-reminded herself as time went by. But for the knowledge of what was in
-store, it would have sufficed for composure to reflect that the other
-women would act just the same, assuming they had the chance. Her real
-humiliation came in the form of a baby.
-
-It was a little yellow baby who in the hour of its birth was not
-expected to live. She did not hear that until some days later--and
-when she was told, she closed her eyes, for fear they should betray
-her thought. It was a little yellow baby that she sickened to know her
-own, and when they put it in her arms, her flesh shrank from it. Lee's
-joy enraged her. She hated him as he hung smiling over the pillow, was
-angered by what she felt to be his callousness in supposing she could be
-glad.
-
-He was enraptured: the child was hers and his. With the passing of the
-months, he had come to seek more of her than acceptance, and it seemed
-to him that henceforth they must be one. She was no longer merely the
-sovereign who permitted--she was the mother of his boy.
-
-But his mistake was very brief, and it was his child who proclaimed to
-the man that his marriage had been a madness. It was when he saw that
-she was ashamed of her motherhood that he was ashamed of his passion;
-it was her contempt for their baby that showed him how he himself was
-despised.
-
-For her humiliation did not fade, and though she tried to hide the
-feeling, all the household knew that she never touched the child without
-an effort. She was humiliated as often as she saw him. The pomp of
-robes and ribbons, the lace, the paraphernalia of infancy, was painful
-to her. When he was carried into the air, she winced in imagining
-the neighbours' comments at their windows. Each time she bent over
-the bassinet the little face inside looked to her swarthier and more
-grotesque.
-
-He was christened "David." It was Lee's wish, and the matter had no
-interest for her. It was Lee who brought him his first toy, and who
-haunted the nurseries in dread of draughts; it was Lee to whom the nurse
-soon learnt to turn when she had expensive suggestions to make. Ownie's
-affection for the other boy had hitherto been somewhat careless, but now
-she was stung to jealousy, and knew spasms of devotion which were the
-outcome of resentment. Though the man remained as gentle and generous as
-ever to him, she called him, "poor little Vivie" in her oughts, and a
-giggling servant, who was overheard to remark that "his nose was out of
-joint with somebody," was dismissed tempestuously at an hour's notice.
-
-The baby's unsightliness increased with its length. The stain of the
-skin deepened; only the tiny palms and the soles of the flat little feet
-retained the yellowish tint. The spread nostrils gradually widened; the
-bunch of lip and the high cheek-bones took more and more distressfully
-the negro type. Vivian had a complexion like a peach, and his head was
-crowned with damp little flaxen curls that had been coaxed round a comb;
-David's face became the colour of a medlar, and his hair threatened to
-be as kinky as his father's. Even for a mulatto he was ill-favoured,
-and the mulatto and his half-brother were a queer contrast opposite
-each other in the perambulator. Strangers used to stop the nurse in
-the street and ask questions--which she seldom failed to repeat to
-her mistress. Vivian was robust, and had "taking ways"; David was
-delicate, and the most that the maids found to say for him was that he
-was "a very patient baby." He made known his desire for food by the
-whimper which served him for speech, but if the bottle didn't come, the
-whimper ceased. A faint bleat, and he gazed at the undesired world with
-resignation.
-
-There was no resignation in Lee. He rebelled furiously--rebelled
-against his wife's disdain and his own weakness, for he remained the
-slave to a passion which he knew degraded him. This commonplace woman
-without intellect, without gratitude, without pretences, held him
-captive by a purely physical attraction against his will. There were
-hours when he hated her, yet she retained the power to fire him with a
-look, and torture him with a glance at another man.
-
-She was not the woman to be unfaithful--for one thing, she appreciated
-the advantages of virtue too deeply to jeopardise them--but
-recriminations lost their terror for her soon, and she humoured her
-vanity without pity or fear. And Lee was no judge of character: in his
-hell, suspicion smouldered too. The recriminations were so frantic
-sometimes that the servants, startled from their sleep, hung trembling
-over the banisters; and there were crashes heard, and broken ornaments
-were swept up in the morning. "The nigger" was supposed to have thrown
-them in "the missis's face." In truth the madman shattered them to keep
-his hands off her.
-
-By slow degrees he began to drink, not heavily--enough to give the
-situation a cheerier aspect for awhile; enough to shorten his career
-if he didn't check the habit. It was surprising how much brighter the
-world looked if he took a little whisky-and-water--especially if he
-took a little more whisky-and-water. Often after one of his frenzies of
-resentment he would remain away from the house for a week, though his
-engagements permitted him to return in two or three days. He would sing
-at Exeter, or Worcester, or Newcastle, as the case might be, and then
-go back to town, but not to Hampstead. Moralists in his profession who
-came upon him dissipating, said that he "treated his wife damned badly."
-And while he laughed and filled the glasses, the thought of her contempt
-burned in the man, and at last the suspicion that he could not drown
-drove him home.
-
-As the child grew old enough to be played with, there came another
-influence; Lee's love for his child saved him from many excesses. The
-remembrance of something the boy had said or done would rise in him
-suddenly and fill him with tenderness. The truest pleasure in the
-singer's life was when he walked abroad holding his little son's hand,
-to pick blue-bells where Fitz-John's Avenue stands now, or to bear him
-westward from the Swiss Cottage in a cab.
-
-David was not mercenary. He jumped at the blue-bells as eagerly as at
-the cab, though he had learnt already that hansoms always went to the
-fairyland where presents hung. He was very solicitous about Lee's
-safety, and lisped cautions against crossing a road when a horse was
-in sight, and the danger of falling through a cellar-plate into a
-coal-cellar. Once the nurse told David that the fascinating berries in
-the hedge were called "deadly nightshade," and that "if he fiddled with
-them he would die." He was impressed, and "Must never figgle with deadly
-nightshirt!" was his next warning to his father.
-
-At a very early age there were signs that he was ambitious to secure a
-reputation as a humorist, notably an evening when he said his prayers in
-a facetious voice, and met rebuke by explaining that he was only trying
-to make God laugh. But the phase was a brief one, and he developed into
-a mournful child who was found to be more like a girl in his character
-than a boy. "Now Vivian was such an 'igh-spirited little feller!"
-
-David called the lady downstairs "mamma," because he had been told that
-was her name; and he called his father "pops," because the diminutive
-came naturally to him. When he was nearly six years old, Ownie closed a
-door too swiftly and jammed his finger in it. The circumstance caused
-him to take an unusual liberty--he clung to her knees, howling for
-comfort. She looked at the finger, and patted him on the frizzy head,
-and said, "There, there, it isn't bad; suck it--it'll soon be well!"
-She meant to be gracious. Lee, who watched her face, caught him in his
-arms, and fondled him till the sobs ceased; and there were tears in the
-man's eyes which the child was too young to understand.
-
-"I'm so glad you married pops, mamma," said David--"I do like him so!"
-
-It was about this time that he began to understand, in a wordless,
-instinctive way, that his mother found him disgusting.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-
-The two boys had a daily governess, and Vivian was her favourite. She
-was an unsympathetic person, who prided herself on being extremely just,
-and she was careful to explain that as David was much younger than
-Vivian, she set him much shorter tasks. She also talked a great deal
-about "the spirit of emulation, which she was afraid he lacked." To
-supply the deficiency she offered a prize to the child who earned the
-greater number of marks by the end of the term. Vivian took the lead,
-and kept it; and when David knew hopeful moments and promised to catch
-him up yet, Miss Fewster always answered reprovingly that "she feared
-he had let his half-brother get too far ahead." After which David the
-downcast made less progress still.
-
-She found him inattentive. She told him once how bewilderingly far from
-the earth the sun was, and how comparatively close was the moon. In
-the same minute he asked her if the moon wasn't "much the nearest to
-Heaven." She sighed, and recapitulated figures.
-
-David's most violent emotions at this period shook him on the mornings
-when she was late. It occasionally happened that she did not arrive at
-all, and then he was free to sit in the garden, doing nothing--"like a
-girl." (He was always hearing now that he was like a girl; he began to
-think it would be rather nice to know one.) His feverish hope, as the
-clock ticked on; the passion of suspense in which he went out to watch
-for Miss Fewster, praying that she wouldn't appear; the sickening thud
-of his heart as she turned the corner, seemed physically to weaken him.
-And always she exclaimed briskly, "So you came to meet me, eh?" And
-knowing that she saw through him, he would force a hopeless smile and
-murmur that he had. His thought of the lost garden tied a knot in his
-throat during the lesson hours, and the droning of the bees grew so loud
-sometimes that it was impossible to understand what she said. It was
-really the garden that stood in the way of his writing his exercises,
-so full was it of sounds, and scents, and of fluttering shadows that he
-liked to see. In the drawing-room there was a silver inkstand which he
-knew the Queen had given to his "pops," and one day he thought that if
-he could have this royal object to dip his pen in, the exercises might
-be easier. So Lee, who was nettled by the comparisons, lent it to him
-gladly, and Miss Fewster shuddered. But the Queen's inkstand did not win
-David the prize.
-
-"Isn't it strange that he never sings?" Ownie asked Lee reproachfully.
-"Nearly every child sings, or tries to, when he's playing about; they
-say this boy can't hum a bar."
-
-Lee frowned, and looked away. She was telling him something that he knew
-already.
-
-"Well, what of it?" he said.
-
-"Well, isn't it strange? If he is going to sing at all----" She felt
-that if he had sung, he would have done something to justify his
-existence.
-
-"Nobody can tell if he'll sing, as a man, till he's about eighteen. He
-won't sing as a child, of course."
-
-"Humph," she said.
-
-"What do you mean by 'humph'? Who wants him to sing as a child?"
-exclaimed Lee angrily; "why the hell should he?"
-
-"One would think _you_ wanted him to, by your tone!" said the woman.
-"I'm sorry I inquired, I'm sure. I was wondering what he would do when
-he grew up if he hadn't a voice."
-
-"He'll do better than _I_'ve done, I hope, anyhow. There are worse
-troubles than having no voice."
-
-"That's lucky for you," she retorted; "if you go on in the way you're
-going, you won't have one long!"
-
-He rapped out an oath:
-
-"Which skunk said that?"
-
-"Which?" she sniggered. "Everybody!"
-
-"Some man, of course! Drinks my champagne, and runs me down to my wife
-behind my back."
-
-"Runs you down?" she echoed. "Do you think any man--or any woman
-either--could tell me more about you than I know?"
-
-"And a lot you care, don't you?"
-
-"I should care if you lost your voice," she said shamelessly. David was
-all ears behind a picture-book during this conversation.
-
-As the boys grew older, they knew that their parents constantly
-quarrelled, just as the servants, and the tradespeople, and the
-neighbours knew it. Vivian, as was natural, had imbibed the servants'
-view, and held his stepfather a brute who beat "poor mamma" in the
-night. He called him to David once "a black beast," and in the scuffle
-that followed, the younger child got badly beaten; his indignation was
-stronger than his arms. David understood quite early that his father
-was looked down on because he was black; he realised that it was a
-disgrace not to be white. That explained why grandmamma had called
-him "poor little fellow," and why mamma only kissed him when visitors
-were present. It explained why her rare kisses fell on his cheek like
-the flick of a wet flannel. He began to see things. And in gabbling
-his Collects to Miss Fewster, he pronounced with fervour the petition:
-"Lighten our darkness, we beseech thee, O Lord!"
-
-Once he asked Lee where he was born.
-
-"In Savannah, sonny."
-
-Miss Fewster's geography lessons had not extended to Savannah. David
-wanted to know where it was.
-
-"In America, my boy."
-
-"Are there other people like you and me in America, pops?"
-
-"Oh yes, heaps of them," said Lee after a stare.
-
-David was puzzled. He had always believed his pops so wise, and really
-he seemed to have done a very thoughtless thing indeed. He would have
-been more sensible himself.
-
-"If I'd been you, I should have stopped there," he said at last. "Then
-nobody would have noticed you so much."
-
-Lee laughed, without being amused.
-
-"You see I wanted to be noticed," he answered; "all artists do."
-
-"Is that why you came to England?"
-
-"Well, it's why I stayed here. I came with my father and mother when I
-was no bigger than you are."
-
-"Shall I be an artist too, pops, when I'm a man?"
-
-"I hope you will."
-
-"And shall I marry a white girl, like you did?"
-
-"I hope you won't," said Lee from his heart.
-
-"Why?" asked David.
-
-"Because the coloured man who marries a white girl is a fool, David. He
-won't be happy."
-
-"I don't think I should like to marry a black one, pops."
-
-"Then you'd better not marry at all," replied Lee. He reflected. "Don't
-tell your mamma what I've said."
-
-This was before David went to school. Vivian and he were sent to a
-day-school in the neighbourhood after Miss Fewster turned the corner
-for the last time, and the elder child reported that "David was an
-awful little duffer in the playground." The authorities were not much
-more flattering about his mental attainments. The only high marks that
-he ever secured were in the composition-class, in which he generally
-got "double-six"--and was humbled if he didn't. For the rest, he was
-not ambitious. It was always "Harris" who brought home a prize bound
-in calf at the end of the term, though it was "Lee" who used to read
-it. "Harris" was popular, and conspicuous in the lower-school Eleven;
-"Lee" was a solitary, and usually went out with a "duck's egg." On the
-horizontal bar "Harris" was as good as many of the boys in trousers;
-"Lee" could barely manage to pull himself up to his chin.
-
-He was just ten when he fell in love. She was a governess, who took some
-of the junior classes. Before he left in the evening he used to steal
-back into the silent schoolroom to say "good night" to her. He always
-found her standing at the wide window, looking out at the sunset, or the
-stars. She was still young enough to have her dreams--old enough to be
-weary. He never told her that he loved her, but she used to lend him her
-own books, and once she called him "David," and that day he walked up
-Belsize Park Gardens quivering with joy. Vivian said: "Can't you talk,
-fat-head?"--and he couldn't.
-
-From the fly-leaves of the books he learnt that her name was Minnie.
-The knowledge was rapture; for a week he felt that he moved in a
-different world from the other boys, who only knew her as "Miss Pugh."
-Once she asked him if he was fond of poetry. He associated it with
-"Casabianca" and "The Collier's Dying Child," but he would not have
-sunk in her esteem for a whole holiday, and he said "Yes." So she lent
-him Tennyson--a shabby volume, with her favourite passages marked.
-The pencil-marks were very scholastic and precise, and the passages
-were very sad and sentimental. Poor Miss Pugh! The hardest duty of the
-governess was to discipline the woman. But David was too young to read
-the poetry in the margin.
-
-And he was too young to understand the book, but parts of "Maud" he read
-again and again, and they throbbed in him. They translated what he felt
-while his father sang, and what the shadows were always hinting in the
-garden. It was as if he had been waiting for a chord, and it had come.
-The melody of sense intoxicated him. To put the garden into words, and
-make music at the same time--how wonderful! Not long afterwards a master
-discovered him poring dejectedly over original and precocious verse when
-he ought to have been engaged with declensions, and passed sentence,
-whereat the versifier gave way to tears.
-
-"I don't like to see boys cry when they're punished, Lee; it isn't
-English!" said the Englishman, meaning that it wasn't brave.
-
-David looked at him, aggrieved.
-
-"I am crying," he explained, "because I couldn't say what I meant." But
-henceforth he spoiled his paper more guardedly.
-
-When Vivian was thirteen, Ownie complained that he ought to be at a
-public school, instead of at Belsize Manor. It was "only right," she
-declared--"they owed him such advantages"--and Elisha, who had never
-refused her anything but men to flirt with, answered carelessly, "All
-right, my dear. Why didn't you say so before? Let him go to Eton or
-Harrow then, where the swells go. Send him to any place you like." The
-boy's own wish was to accompany one of his chums to a college on the
-south coast, and though Ownie parted reluctantly with the idea of Eton
-or Harrow where the swells went, she gave him his way in the end. She
-told the cook to see that his playbox was properly filled, and his
-stepfather presented him with a five-pound note. He made joyous adieux.
-David, it was understood, would follow him about two years later.
-
-It was when the time came for David to proceed to the college that
-Vivian began to unburthen his mind to Ownie. The confidential period
-was not long-lived, but during that Easter recess they used to walk up
-and down the garden together, disparaging the man who kept them. In one
-of their conversations, the lad said impetuously:
-
-"I do wish that Dave could be sent somewhere else, you know, mater! I
-shall get awfully boshed when he joins--it's rather hard lines on a
-fellow. Why can't he stop at the Manor?"
-
-She sighed. "Will it be very bad for you, dear?"
-
-"Well, a fellow's bound to be boshed. Of course he won't be in my form,
-but everybody 'll know who he is. It's rather hard lines, having a
-half-brother who's a blacky."
-
-"Hush! Try and make the best of it," she said, squeezing his arm; "I'm
-afraid it's too late to send him anywhere else now. We all have things
-to put up with, Vivie; _I_ have, as well as you."
-
-"Y-e-s," he returned. "It's a good job he won't be in my form. I don't
-mind so tremendously much. The first time anybody gives me any cheek
-I'll jolly well sock their heads. Oh, I know you have things to put up
-with; by Jove, I wonder how you stand the governor sometimes!"
-
-"We learn to stand things as we get older," she replied. "What can't be
-cured must be endured, Vivie."
-
-"He's such a--I mean leaving his being a negro out of it
-altogether--he's such a cad. It does lick me how you ever did it, mater!"
-
-"Did it?" she murmured. Her heart missed a beat.
-
-"Well, married him! You never got on with him--I don't see how you could
-have expected to. Why, I can remember your rows when I was a kid. I
-think it was awful. I can't make out how you could do it, I'm hanged if
-I can!"
-
-She winced--the colour in her face fluttered a little. For an instant
-she was ashamed. Her son looked very tall to her, and her sale looked
-very foul. But when she answered, her tone was saint-like.
-
-"I had a great deal to consider, dear," she said, "more than you are old
-enough to understand. To begin with, there was _you_. And another thing:
-I was very young, and your grandmother----Anyhow I did do it, and we
-must make the best of it, Vivie, while it lasts."
-
-She drew his arm round her waist, and was humiliated to feel that it lay
-there limply. They strolled for a minute in silence, both thinking of
-the last words that had escaped her.
-
-"It's beastly, going out with him, you know," went on the boy. "And
-he's got no tact--you'd think he'd know a fellow didn't like it! We
-met some chaps in Regent Street the other day--chaps in the Fourth;
-I saw 'em grin as they went by. _He_ didn't see. He was as cool as a
-cucumber--lugged me into a shop and stood tuck. He'd have lugged them
-in too, if I'd given him half a chance. You'd have been much happier if
-you hadn't taken him, mater; it would have been a jolly sight better for
-both of us."
-
-"Not for you," she said; "I'm sure of that, I've always felt that. Of
-course there are drawbacks for you now, but, later on, you'll appreciate
-the benefits. I'm sure that when you're older you'll say I didn't make
-the sacrifice for nothing. I found it hard to do--I prayed to God to
-make me strong enough; but the knowledge that I was able to bring you up
-to be a gentleman has helped me to bear it all." She nodded sadly. "When
-you're a man, and getting on, you needn't see any more of him than you
-want to!" she added.
-
-So when Vivian went back to the school, David went too; and the little
-mulatto's experiences there did nothing to lessen the sensitiveness that
-had been bred in him. He found his form-mates brutal, and his masters
-contemptuous. Probably he exaggerated their contempt--circumstances had
-made him morbid--but those with whom he was brought in contact were not
-magnanimous, and neither his race nor his temperament was any passport
-to their favour.
-
-He was bullied atrociously. The taunt of "dirty nigger" embittered his
-life. When it could not be made aloud, it was written on scraps of paper
-and passed to him under cover of Latin grammars. A favourite amusement
-of the form was to pin him to the ground while one of the number set
-fire to his hair, and when it was discovered that he was the weakest
-among them, they punched his head and wrenched his ears twenty times a
-day. Often he used to drag himself away from their sports, to hide in
-the Gothic corridors, or slink round the great cricket field, crying
-with pain; but to be found "blubbing" meant worse pain to follow, for
-then half-a-dozen stalwart lads would hack his shins, and twist his puny
-arms till he writhed on his knees in agony.
-
-What he dreaded most were the classes which were held twice a week in
-an annexe of the college. The master who took these always withdrew
-for five or ten minutes in the middle of the afternoon, and no sooner
-had he gone than a shower of blows drove David to mount a desk by the
-window and keep watch, while the other boys had larks. The outcome was
-always the same. His cry of "Cave!" suppressed the frolics in good time,
-but the uplifted face of the little beaten sentry through the glass
-met the master's eyes the instant he set foot in the courtyard, and he
-re-entered with a stereotyped inquiry:
-
-"Has anybody moved here besides Lee?"
-
-To this there was a chorus of "No, sir."
-
-Then he said, "Lee, fifty lines;" and by-and-by he came to say, "Two
-hundred lines." So twice a week David got an imposition as well as
-the kicks and blows. Apparently it never struck the man as noteworthy
-that the undesirable post of sentinel was always filled by the same
-boy; it never occurred to him to draw deductions from the fact. He was
-abnormally obtuse, even for a schoolmaster.
-
-Elisha had not been sent to a public school himself, and when David
-went home, a false shame kept him from-owning that he was ill-treated.
-However, as he got bigger, the worst of his physical sufferings ceased.
-But he was always twitted with his colour, always made to feel that he
-was a lower thing than the lusty young English lads who insulted him
-with filthy verses and obscene cartoons. He never found a chum in the
-college in all the terms that he was there; his real companion was his
-father in the holidays.
-
-It was a queer fellowship between the morbid youth and the despised
-husband. Before David was sixteen, he was Lee's confidant in all
-matters. He heard about his debts and debauches, and his difficulty in
-reconciling the diminished income with the expenses. He also advised.
-Though the fees remained the same, the engagements were far fewer, and
-the prodigal father waded in a sea of debt perpetually now; he talked of
-the money "I used to make," and of "What my voice was once." There was
-an afternoon in the practice-room when he gave way to despair, sobbing
-across the piano like a mourner across a grave; but that was after a
-late night when his nerves were out of order. David prescribed a couple
-of glasses of port and a cigar for him, and he was soon cheerful enough
-to suggest a dinner up West. The tenor and his ugly son were familiar
-figures in the Regent Street restaurants, "Cafe, and Cafe-au-lait"
-somebody had nick-named them.
-
-At the age of sixteen "Cafe-au-lait" was a man in his knowledge of one
-side of life--a man in his reflections and self-restraint--though he
-still trembled under the masters' glances, and boggled over his Caesar.
-He boggled, indeed, over everything except the very occasional essays
-that demanded no dry-as-dust facts; when he was at liberty to draw on
-his imagination the essays were a pleasure to him. Lee's was not the
-nature to expurgate the subject which rankled in him most, and the
-warning that had escaped him to the child was amplified a thousandfold
-to the boy.
-
-David understood. Marriage had spoilt his father's life; marriage was
-the forbidden fruit in his own. The warnings seemed superfluous to him,
-after what he had seen at home and at school. He no longer wanted to
-know a girl; he laughed when Lee said, "Remember all I've told you when
-you're mad about some woman yourself. Your wife would treat you as your
-mother has treated me. You'd suffer hell every time a white man spoke to
-her."
-
-"There's no fear of _my_ ever marrying, father."
-
-"Ah!" said Lee, who knew more of temptation.
-
-"I've seen too much."
-
-"But you haven't seen the woman. When she comes along you'll fool
-yourself. She'll be 'so different' from everybody else; I thought your
-mother 'so different' before I got her. By God, we hadn't been married
-a month when she threw it in my face that I was a negro!"
-
-David brought him some verses one day, and asked him nervously if they
-could be set and sung. For the first time he was timid with his father.
-
-Lee said, "Why do you break your head in your holidays writing things?
-You're always scribbling in your bedroom, I hear. What do you write
-about, sonny?"
-
-David looked more confused still.
-
-"Things come," he said; "there's so much to write about. I hope----"
-
-"What do you hope?"
-
-"I hope I shall always write. I've got it in me," he blurted.
-
-"You just pray for a voice instead," his father answered; "it will
-pay you a heap better. Let fools hammer out the words for _you_! It's
-not the chaps that write things who have good times, my boy; it's the
-fellows that sing, or publish 'em." He read the lines slowly, while the
-author trembled. "I don't understand what it's meant to be," he said;
-"is it a hunting song? It's all about the fox's suffering, instead of
-the people's sport."
-
-David winced: "The fox does suffer, doesn't he?"
-
-"I daresay; but the people enjoy themselves. A hunting song must be
-jolly--Pink and Tallyho! Have you ever been to a meet? It's a very
-pretty sight, let me tell you."
-
-"I know it is; but I didn't try to feel like the people who dress up to
-kill the fox--I tried to feel like the fox they all want to kill."
-
-"What's the good of that? Foxes don't, buy songs. You should have
-thought about the fun and the cheers. It's all on the wrong side; it's
-wrong-headed, that's what it is."
-
-"I did think about the cheers--I thought how they must sound to the
-fox. And I thought when he sees a crowd of big men and women on horses,
-with a pack of hounds, chasing him to death, the field must look like
-the world to his fright. He has run till he's breathless, his legs 'll
-hardly carry him. The crowd are gaining on him and his heart feels as if
-it's going to burst. They swoop nearer and nearer, and he's bedraggled,
-and panting, and dead beat. Oh yes, I thought of the cheers--he hears
-them right to the end. And then the dogs fall on him--such a lot of
-dogs--and a man sticks a knife into his body, and the lady who's there
-when he dies carries away a piece of the corpse, and feels proud. It
-sounds like a game of savages, father."
-
-"Whatever it is, you won't alter it, sonny. You don't suppose you're
-going to make the world any better?"
-
-This was really David's most sanguine hope. But he looked modest.
-
-"Anyhow, I can write the truth," he said.
-
-"The truth? Who the devil wants the truth?" replied the nigger. "People
-hate the truth, especially English people; there's nothing English
-people detest so much. And they always deny it.... I'll tell you what
-you might do if you feel like that--you might make it a bull-fight and
-go for the brutality of foreigners. But even then it would be no good
-for music. If you want to do lyrics, you must write about love, or the
-valour of Englishmen. Nothing else is any use. Nobody would sing this."
-
-"I don't want to write about love," said David; "I only write what I
-feel. There are plenty of things in the world besides women and war.
-'No good for music'? Why, some of it _is_ music! Listen to this." He
-declaimed his pet stanza entreatingly, and waxed boastful. "Can't you
-hear it? They came, the last two lines, all by themselves; they just ran
-into my head, and sang themselves on to the paper. I know they're good.
-You'll see! Wait till I'm famous. When I bring out a volume of poems,
-and everybody is talking about it, you won't think I'm so stupid for
-wanting to write. I tell you I've got it in me."
-
-"Lord! I wish you had had a better mother," said Lee, dismayed at
-literary ambition.
-
-Ownie, grown rather stout, and puffy under the eyes, used to read novels
-in the drawing-room, while the pair strolled up and down the garden,
-talking. She was forty-nine now. When they turned, the lad could see
-her--the woman who was contemptuous of them both. She wore black; Mrs.
-Tremlett had recently died. The crape recalled to Lee the little parlour
-in Regency Square, the period of his courtship.
-
-Her mind was at this time chiefly occupied by the thought of Vivian.
-He had left school, and she wondered what was to be done with him. He
-himself had no definite views on the subject. When she broached the
-matter to him, he said lightly that he was hanged if he knew. On the
-whole, he thought he preferred the Army, and as the Army was out of the
-question, he would try his hand at anything they liked. He was cheerful
-and indifferent.
-
-"Business?" she suggested.
-
-"I don't mind," he said. "Where's the oof to come from, though? Will he
-part?" Between Ownie and Vivian, Lee was generally referred to as "he."
-
-"I daresay a little could be found to give you a start with, dear, but
-I don't know what you could do. I had better speak to him about it.
-You're so young, and you see we don't know many business people."
-
-"I'll tell you what--I'll go to the Cape," he said. "Singleton, a fellow
-who left last term, is going out there. That would be rather jolly. It
-would suit me better than an office."
-
-"Go to the Cape?" exclaimed Ownie. "Whatever would you do at the Cape?
-Don't talk nonsense; I'm not going to have you packed off to the world's
-end like that. You must stop in London, where I can see you. You're all
-I've got, remember!" She was hurt that he could propose such a thing.
-
-"Oh, well," he demurred, "that's rot, you know, mater! A fellow can't
-sit in his mother's lap all his life. Singleton has got a mother too, I
-suppose, but it doesn't prevent him doing the best he can for himself."
-
-Ownie was silent for a moment. Then she said: "We must try to find you
-something that you'll like quite as well, dear," and there was a little
-touch of sadness in her voice. She was reluctant to acknowledge it, but
-it had forced itself upon her more than once that her handsome young
-son was a shade selfish. It was the fault that jarred upon her most in
-others.
-
-Time had not left her complacence unimpaired. The menace of the future
-was in her reveries, and she had lost her youth, and her figure, and
-her admirers. Decrepit foreigners who smelt of pomatum, and dyed their
-moustaches purple, were the only men who languished at her now. Even her
-youngest captives had ceased to adore her when they heard Vivian, five
-feet ten in his socks, calling her "Mater." And she had never reproached
-him, even in her thoughts; she felt it was rather cruel that he wasn't
-more attached to her.
-
-She very often attempted to discuss the subject of his career with Lee;
-but Lee found it easier to tip his stepson an occasional sovereign and
-let him loaf, than to give the matter serious consideration. Vivian was
-idle for the best part of a year; and when he made a beginning it was
-only in a West-End concert-hall as assistant business-manager. It was
-a depressing drop from the altitude on which his mother had foreseen
-him--he was paid thirty shillings a week, and the position was quite
-subordinate. But unless she sold some of her jewellery to put him into
-a profession, there seemed to be nothing else for him to do--and he did
-not incline to any profession except the Army.
-
-So the elder boy went to town every day now and began to cultivate
-the air of an impresario, and the younger continued to meet his Muse
-clandestinely in the college grounds and write surreptitious verse.
-Then, in the middle of a term--one morning during the Euclid hour--he
-was summoned from the college by telegram, and sped to the station sick
-with fear. Lee was in the provinces, very ill.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-
-In the first days of an intended tour he had taken a slight cold. He had
-to leave for Birmingham on the morrow, and he reached it chilled and
-shivering. To sing was out of the question. He remained in the hotel,
-and ordered hot drinks and additional blankets. Next morning he woke
-with a cough, and sent for a doctor; but the cough grew worse in spite
-of medical aid, and when he was joined by a companion whom he had been
-expecting, he was found in bed with pneumonia.
-
-He was asleep when David arrived. In the sitting-room the companion
-was having dinner. David accepted her presence without astonishment.
-She said she supposed he must be hungry, and told him to ring the
-bell; he answered that he was not hungry in the least. She had
-peroxide-of-hydrogen hair, and painted cheeks, and a coarse voice. He
-sat in an armchair by the fire, and looked at her.
-
-"How soon shall I be able to go in?" he asked, trembling.
-
-"They'll tell 'im you're here when 'e wakes up," she said, with her
-mouth full. "You'd better have something to eat, you know. 'David' your
-name is, isn't it?"
-
-"Yes. I couldn't eat anything, thank you. Who is taking care of him?" He
-knew already that the companion wasn't.
-
-"The doctor sent round two nurses from the hospital--a day nurse and a
-night nurse. He's in a bad way. You should see how thin 'e's got."
-
-"Will he--get well?" inquired his son, with a jerk.
-
-"Let soap so," said the woman. She refilled her glass, and emptied the
-bottle. "Have some champagne?"
-
-He shook his head. "I wish he'd wake."
-
-"You better had," she rejoined; "there's nothing like champagne when
-you're feeling low." The waiter reappeared with the sweets. "Bring
-up another bottle," she said, "and a green chartrooze. I don't think
-I'll take any of those. What's that one--the floppy thing with the
-pink-and-white stuff on it?"
-
-The waiter murmured that it was trifle.
-
-"No, I don't want any." She made a wretched pun, and told him to pass
-her the cigarettes. The box was a silver one that belonged to the sick
-man; the boy winced to see her careless hand thrust in it. He wondered
-what the waiter thought of her, wondered that his father wasn't
-ashamed--and knew a gust of self-reproach for condemning him to-night. A
-lump rose suddenly in his throat, his eyeballs pricked; he stared hard
-at the fire in a struggle to keep back the tears that were starting....
-To his shame he felt one trickling down his cheek.
-
-"Don't you smoke?" asked the woman.
-
-"Not now," he muttered, and knew that his voice had betrayed him.
-
-She turned to him surprised. "What's the matter with you?"
-
-"Nothing," he said angrily; "what should there be?"
-
-In the road, a piano-organ reeled out a cadenza, and then stopped short.
-After the sharp silence that ensued, the roll of the traffic seemed to
-fill the room. The cork popped, and he drank his wine at a draught.
-
-"Go on."
-
-"I don't want any more."
-
-"Sure?" She tilted her glass. "Well, here's to Temperance, and down with
-champagne!"
-
-Though he no longer watched her, he was intensely conscious of her
-presence; it weighed upon his senses, he resented it with every nerve.
-The odour of her cigarette permeated his thoughts while he waited, and
-he fancied that he could hear her breathe.
-
-The nurse came in, and said that Lee was asking for him. She warned him
-not to remain more than a few minutes. The sight of her strengthened the
-boy. As he followed this clean-faced woman in her sober dress, a tinge
-of confidence lightened his apprehension.
-
-Lee had altered painfully. His words were whispers. In the first moments
-there seemed something unreal in seeing him lying there so weak.
-
-"Davie."
-
-"Father."
-
-"Sit down."
-
-"Why didn't you wire before, father?"
-
-"It was time enough."
-
-"You're getting on nicely, they say."
-
-"Perhaps."
-
-"Do they know at home?"
-
-Lee bent his head. "The papers. But I don't want her here. I told her
-she needn't come."
-
-"But she may, and----"
-
-"Oh no; she won't want to."
-
-There was a pause. Then he said in firmer tones:
-
-"This is a bad business, sonny."
-
-"It'll be all right."
-
-"Have you seen Julia?"
-
-"The woman in there? Yes."
-
-"She's a good sort, Julia--looks after everything. Most of 'em would
-have cleared out and left me."
-
-David wondered what awaited her elsewhere. He turned very cold--the
-illusion frightened him, for in health Lee had had no illusions.
-
-"A good sort," murmured the man, "eh?"
-
-"Yes," said the boy, faintly.
-
-"She's got a friend here now--comes in to see her sometimes--but it must
-be very slow for her; not many women would have stopped. See that she's
-comfortable, Davie."
-
-"I'll see to it, father."
-
-Lee closed his eyes, and his thoughts wandered through the years to a
-morning when he followed a widow about Brighton, and overtook her on
-Marine Parade. The sun shone out to him again, and he heard the wash of
-the waves on the beach. He came back to David.
-
-"If I don't pull through, it'll be an awful mess," he said. "God knows
-what I owe I I wish I'd put a bit by for you."
-
-"You'll have plenty of time to put by in, father. Don't talk nonsense
-about not pulling through; in a month you'll be as strong as ever."
-
-The woman who was called Julia opened the door, and whisked over to the
-dressing-table.
-
-"Sorry to bother," she said; "there's another bill from the chemist's
-come in; I've got no money left."
-
-"Take some," said the dying man. "Where do you keep the key?"
-
-She unlocked the drawer, and whisked out again. There had been a rustle
-of bank-notes.
-
-"A good sort, Julia," he repeated; "looks after everything. I must give
-her something, Davie.... There's my scarf-pin somewhere about--it'll do
-for her tie."
-
-David left him soon, mindful of the nurse's instructions, and at nine
-o'clock the doctor paid another visit.
-
-"I should like to have a physician down from town, if you don't mind,"
-stammered the lad; "the best we can get."
-
-"Just as you please," said the practitioner, stiffly. "But the treatment
-in these cases----"
-
-David felt shy, and was annoyed with himself for being so. The sense,
-inherited and acquired, of racial inferiority cowed him as he opposed
-his opinion to the authoritative stranger's.
-
-"Yes, if you don't mind, I should like a physician," he insisted, after
-an inward struggle. Embarrassment lent a ring of defiance to his voice,
-and the doctor thought him a cub.
-
-So the telegram was written, and the cub went out with it himself.
-
-When he returned to the sitting-room, Julia was playing cards for
-coppers with a faded woman in shabby black, who was presented to him as
-"Mrs. Hayes." A brandy bottle and a syphon stood between the glasses on
-the table; and when Mrs. Hayes won a shilling she tittered: "Lucky at
-love, unlucky at cards, my dear!" As she put on her bonnet, she gave a
-start. "There! I meant to 'ave bought sixpenn'orth, against my being bad
-again in the night, dear," she exclaimed; "the pubs 'll be shut by now!"
-And then her hostess summoned the waiter, and Mrs. Hayes carried another
-bottle home under her cape.
-
-It was in these surroundings, rather more than a week after the
-consultation, that the tenor died.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-
-And Ownie--in weeds for the second time in her life--sighed as she had
-sighed when she lost Harris, "I don't know what will become of me!"
-Though her youth was gone, her egoism remained, and even the solicitor
-was touched by the pathos of her helplessness. "I was a good wife," she
-said, having had a week to convince herself of it; "it's hard that he
-never made any provision for the future."
-
-David did not return to school, and Vivian, who found his mother's
-lamentations wearisome when he was at home, began to thaw towards his
-half-brother, and discussed matters with him.
-
-"The mater is selfish, you know," he said; "she only thinks of herself.
-It's deuced rough on you and me, but she never talks about _that_. I
-suppose we shall have to go into a poky little house somewhere, and pig
-along with one or two servants eh?" He was unconsciously picturing the
-environment in which he had been born.
-
-"I suppose so," said David.
-
-"Good Lord! When one remembers all the money that was made, you know,
-it's awful. They ought to have saved. The idea of spending every bob,
-and never thinking about to-morrow! I don't blame him any more than her,
-of course," he added hastily; "it was her fault too; but I wish they had
-let me go to the Cape. It isn't a lively look-out to live in a tin-pot
-house here, and come home to find the mater fretting over her lost
-splendours. That's what it will be--she isn't the woman to be cheerful
-when things go wrong. I shan't be able to stand it; I know I shan't. I
-shall cut it after a bit, and take a room up West."
-
-"She won't let you. Besides, she may need your salary."
-
-"What?"
-
-"Well, who's going to keep her if _we_ don't?"
-
-"Oh, I say!" exclaimed Vivian, "do you mean to tell me we shall be as
-poor as all that?"
-
-"I don't know. I hope we shan't. I'm sure _I_ don't want to live at home
-either now; but it's likely enough, isn't it?"
-
-Vivian pondered.
-
-"There's her jewellery," he said at last; "that's worth a lump, you
-know. As to your not living at home either, one of us will have to, it's
-certain! She can't be left by herself; it wouldn't be right."
-
-"I don't think that _my_ going would trouble her; she has never wanted
-_me_. If she does, of course I'll stop. The thing is, I don't know what
-sort of berth I can expect to get. I'm afraid it won't be very easy
-for--for a fellow like me to get anything to do, will it?" He tried to
-force a laugh. "I've never been in demand so far."
-
-"No, there _is_ that," said Vivian. "She was talking about it yesterday."
-
-"What did she say?"
-
-"Only that. It won't be so easy as if you were--you know! You ought to
-have sung, Dave, then you'd have been all right. Fancy, if you'd had the
-governor's voice; by Jove, there would have been none of this bother
-at all! Of course, if you can write, it'll be better than nothing." He
-hesitated, and looked a little sheepish, for such confidences were new
-between them. "You want to go in for being an author, don't you?"
-
-David nodded. "I've sent verses to magazines already; only, they weren't
-taken."
-
-"I should peg away at it if I were you. I always told the mater it
-wasn't half a bad idea for you when she called it 'rot.' It doesn't
-matter what an author looks like, you see; if he's as hideous as the
-veiled Johnny in what's-its-name, it doesn't show in his books. Just you
-go on turning it out; that's my advice. I'd like to see some of your
-things one day."
-
-"Still," said David, "I shall have to get a berth at first, you know.
-I shall give it up before long, of course, but I must have one at the
-start."
-
-A sincere belief in oneself generally inspires conviction in somebody.
-That is why Ownie had never failed to find supporters. Vivian regarded
-his half-brother a shade enviously.
-
-"It's my opinion you're not half such a fool as the mater thinks, old
-chap," he murmured. "I wish I could do something of the sort myself,
-though I can't say I'm nuts on poetry. Just you swot away. If you write
-enough, some of it's bound to bring in some coin sooner or later. Now,
-what have J got to look forward to? Why, nothing at all! I can stick on
-where I am for ever. If I'd gone to the Cape, I might have come back a
-millionaire; but how on earth can I hope to make any money in a billet
-in London?"
-
-"I thought," David said, "that what you really wanted was to go into the
-Army?"
-
-"Oh, well, I did--I was younger then; we all want to do something silly
-at that age. I've changed my mind about that. I want to make money,
-that's all _I_ want; I'd like to be a manager. There's plenty of oof
-to be made in the musical business, I can tell you, even if you don't
-sing or play yourself. There are lots who do--and brains are as good as
-a voice, if it comes to that. Of course the swell artists get deuced
-big terms, but if you're smart you can get the others to pay _you_.
-I'm keeping my eyes open, what do _you_ think? It isn't difficult to
-make a profit on a concert if your rent's not too high, and you go the
-right way to work; it's like making a book on a race. And, after a bit,
-you get cracked up in the papers for your 'services to musical art in
-England,' too. If I had something to start with, I'd have a shot at the
-game to-morrow."
-
-He stroked an incipient moustache, and David looked at him with respect.
-Himself, he panted to be famous--fortune was a detail--but the flourish
-of qualities that he didn't possess impressed him.
-
-Some little time passed before Vivian was relieved of his fear of
-having to contribute immediately towards his mother's support. Then,
-when light was shed, it was evident that if she sold her diamonds,
-she could withdraw from The Woodlands with a considerable sum, and the
-earliest idea was to remove to a villa at Balham or Wandsworth. On the
-advice of one of the decrepit foreigners, however, who promised her a
-clientele, she talked presently of taking a boarding-house at Regent's
-Park as soon as she was able to sub-let. The fall was crushing, but at
-least it was better than solitude in a suburb and living on her capital.
-Privately, too, as she foresaw herself ministering to the palates of
-bachelors, with a red lampshade over the dinner-table, she considered
-the possibility of marrying again. She was prepared to view purple
-moustaches with a more lenient eye now, and she contemplated a business
-run on good lines with more complacence than she permitted to appear.
-
-In the meantime, before a tenant was forthcoming, several attempts were
-made to find David employment. The decrepit, but faithful, rallied round
-her--the least deserving generally receive the most sympathy--and though
-a coloured boy of forbidding countenance was no acquisition, he at last
-obtained a clerkship at a music publisher's.
-
-When he had been engaged at Panzetta's a few days, he broached to his
-mother his desire to live alone. He didn't allude to her lack of
-affection for him; he put the matter on grounds of expedience.
-
-"I don't think my money would be any help to you, would it?" he said;
-"fares and lunches run away with a good deal. I couldn't give you any
-more out of a pound a week than it would cost you to keep me. If I took
-a bedroom near Panzetta's, there wouldn't be any fares to pay. I saw one
-advertised for seven shillings, quite close by; I might go and look at
-it, if you don't mind."
-
-Now she had reflected already that he would be no acquisition to
-a boarding-house either, and in her heart she was relieved by his
-proposal. Still her hesitation was not wholly insincere.
-
-"You're very young to go away by yourself, David," she demurred; "you're
-not seventeen, you know. I don't think you ought to do that yet."
-
-"I'm quite old enough to take care of myself. If you have no objection,
-I should prefer to go." He spoke in the tone that was natural to him
-when he addressed his mother, and it sounded as if he were resigning a
-situation. It pierced even her coldness. She flushed, and looked down.
-
-"I know you've never been very fond of me, of course," she faltered.
-"Now your father is dead, I suppose there's nothing to keep you with me?"
-
-"I never said that," replied David. But she observed that he did not
-deny it. "I don't see what use there is in stopping here--and in a
-boarding-house you would find me in the way, too."
-
-She was startled. It came upon her as a shock, to discover how well she
-was understood by the son to whom she had voluntarily revealed herself
-so little. For almost the first time she felt remorseful; something of
-tenderness moved her towards the boy whom she had taught to regard her
-as a stranger.
-
-"If you'll be happier away, go," she returned, in a low voice; "only
-don't forget there's always your home if you want to come back." One
-cannot undo the past by a mood; missing the confirmation of response,
-she was never keenly aware of it herself, but there was a stir of appeal
-within her as she added the last words.
-
-"Thank you," said David politely.
-
-He went to look at the room during the luncheon hour next day. It
-was in. Soho: the ordinary lodging-house attic, with a rickety chest
-of drawers, a white paraffin lamp, and a low ceiling that dipped to
-a window which commanded a fairly extensive view of neighbouring
-chimneys. However, he was not dissatisfied. The window, indeed, rather
-attracted him by reason of a resemblance it bore to the one in the
-familiar prints of Chatterton. He settled to move in on the following
-Monday, and left a half-crown as deposit. Ownie, duly informed of his
-arrangements, said little but that she should expect him to come to see
-her on Sundays, wherever she might be. Not so Vivian; Vivian said that
-he would be very short on a pound a week, but that he was to be envied
-all the same. As for himself, he had thrown out hints of taking diggings
-too, and "the mater had sat on him promptly. Considering she meant to
-run a hash-house, her opposition was distinct rot, you know, because she
-would have plenty of people to talk to there without him!"
-
-It would have been becoming for David to feel sentimental when he packed
-his books, and his clothes, and went to bed in his little room in The
-Woodlands for the last time; but he did not. He was vaguely surprised at
-the absence of appropriate emotions. A profound relief was in his heart,
-the relief with which the unwelcome embrace solitude. There is none
-deeper.
-
-He had grown in fetters. The burden of knowledge had weighted his soul,
-hampered his speech, even cramped his gait; and he was to be free. His
-spirit stretched itself. The only love that had been given to him had
-passed away, and he expected life to yield no other, was resigned to
-know no other; he wasn't seventeen. To be alone, to be famous! as yet
-he asked no more. And he looked forward boldly. No suspicion of the
-disappointments, the disillusions that lay before him, no inkling of the
-difficulties that throng the path of the literary idealist, leavened his
-mood.
-
-When he drew up the blind next morning, the sky was fair; the garden of
-his childhood glistened in the sunshine. Ownie was not an early riser,
-and when he had breakfasted, he went upstairs again to say good-bye to
-her. "Well!--don't forget to come on Sunday," she said, and he nodded
-assent. His trunk was to be called for and delivered at the lodging
-during the day, so he walked with Vivian to the station. Hampstead
-was alive with young men walking to the station, young men recently
-introduced into their fathers' businesses and proudly conscious of their
-first silk hats, and their gold watch-chains. No overcoats hid the
-watch-chains, though it was freezing. David marked the youths pityingly:
-to have no other prospect than an office all one's life!
-
-He took his seat in Panzetta's with a new exhilaration. The hopes of
-glory that have faded on an office-stool might have provided him with
-another theme, but he did not think of that. Mentally he examined his
-manuscripts, and decided which of them to submit to an editor next.
-Nine-tenths of the journals published in London were unknown to him,
-his verse was as yet imitative, he believed that the best work was the
-easiest to sell. But the road was hidden from him, and he smiled.
-
-A small fire was smoking in the attic when he reached it. His box had
-arrived. He lit the lamp, and produced from his pocket a purchase that
-he had just made--it was a penny bottle of ink. When he had had a cup
-of tea and some bread-and-butter, he put his clothes in the rickety
-chest of drawers, and arranged his books on the top of it. Then he took
-from the trunk pens and foolscap, drew the one chair to the table with
-infinite zest, and brushed the crumbs out of his way.
-
-But he did not write. Memories flocked thick and fast. After awhile he
-got up and looked out over the chimney-pots. The view was very cold;
-under the moon the roofs shone white, and snow was falling. He thought
-of it falling on a grave. The poignancy of sorrow overcame him, and he
-sat huddled by the window, the tears dripping down his face.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-
-Thus began the second book of David's life, where so many books of
-life have begun, and where so many are fated to end--in a garret of a
-lodging-house. Now, too, began his acquaintance with larger London,
-no longer the capital of concerts and cafes to him, but the London of
-grim, inhospitable streets, of dull-faced, tramping crowds, the London
-that the millions know, sordid and unsmiling--cheerful only for a
-consideration, a niggard even of its light. There were many evenings
-when he could not write--in the first months many evenings when he did
-not attempt to write--and, drifting from Soho, he would rove about the
-city till late, rove west and east, tempted to unfamiliar quarters
-by the promise of their names, storing impressions. He supped at
-coffee-stalls and heard the vagrants talk, and rose at dawn to breakfast
-among the workers and the wastrels in the five-o'clock public-houses
-near the markets. On Sundays when it did not rain, and he didn't go
-to see his mother, he explored the parks, or wandered beyond the
-stretching tentacles of London in woodland which the monster had not
-yet absorbed. He journeyed among holiday-makers who were boisterous,
-but never gay, who shouted, but who never laughed. The outskirts that
-he found were beautiful, and he yearned to read the hearts of these
-excursionists who, whether they covered the miles in dreary silence, or
-shrieked the burden of a cockney song, had always the same vacant gaze,
-the same sad, hopeless air. He saw that look on everyone, in varying
-degrees--the London look, bred of the dismal climate and the gloomy
-streets; he thought that he would recognise a Londoner anywhere, by his
-eyes. And when he returned, he noted how the fairness of England was
-disfigured where Englishmen began to build.
-
-The love of London which some men have felt, was never born in David.
-He could not grow to love it though he tried. In time he came to
-wonder if he was blind--if something was lacking in him--when he read
-word-pictures of its "beauty," and knew that he found it execrable.
-True, there were many nights when the river mesmerised him and he hung
-rapt upon the bridges, but then the lamps shone only on the water, and
-the spell lay in the vast suggestiveness of a great city that he did not
-see.
-
-Occasionally he went to the gallery of a theatre; more often he saved
-the shilling and bought a book that he coveted. Because he realised that
-he was not eating enough to feel very strong, he pawned his watch and
-chain when he had been in Soho about six months. It was a severe pang
-to him to part with what had been his father's present, even to part
-with it temporarily, and only the knowledge that his father, if he could
-advise, would bid him "pop it for all he could get," enabled him to make
-the sacrifice. A week afterwards, however, his diet had dwindled to its
-original proportions, and his library had much increased.
-
-Meanwhile his manuscripts came back just as often as he enclosed a
-stamped and directed envelope. The word "regrets" grew odious to him;
-in the work of David Lee the word was seldom to be found, and he never
-wrote it without reluctance. Nobody wanted his poetry, nobody thought
-it worth printing. The rose-colour gradually faded from, his reveries;
-at the end of a year the boastfulness of boyhood had passed. He began
-to realise how stupendous was the task that he had approached so
-confidently. To attack London with a pen! he felt as if he were throwing
-sea-shells at a fortress. By degrees, too, he came to understand that
-a poet must be either celebrated, or ridiculous; the pennies that he
-spent in a news-room showed him that the poet in adversity appealed to
-the national sense of humour every week.
-
-He derived encouragement from reading the biographies of great writers
-of the past--and was depressed when he scanned the reminiscences of
-successful authors of the day, for these always seemed to have "arrived"
-so gracefully. It surprised him to note that poverty and disdain had
-been the portion of only those who were dead.
-
-It happened on a morning in April, the event that he never forgot, a
-morning when the sky across the chimney-pots was blue, and the sparrows
-hopped in a strange, yellow light which the oldest bird on the slates
-told them was called "sunshine." David woke up to find--not that he
-was famous, but that his jug of hot water supported a communication by
-which an editor offered him a guinea for a sonnet. And his behaviour
-was less original than his verse. He burned to impart the news to the
-drudge in curling-pins who brought in his tea and haddock, he wanted to
-pat the heads of the children who were playing tip-cat in the roads.
-In Soho it is never too early nor too late for the children who fill
-the roads to play tip-cat. In Bloomsbury they incline to roller-skates;
-in Bayswater---that happy hunting-ground of the organ-grinder and the
-street-arab--they "Follow my leader," yelling; but the passion of Soho
-is tip-cat. He bought a bunch of daffodils on his way to the office,
-and stuck them on his desk. He was still at Panzetta's--his salary had
-been raised ten shillings by this time--and the prospect of tendering
-his resignation shone out to his eager eyes again. The clouds had hidden
-it so long that he was dazzled. There was the gladness of summer in the
-sunlight that slanted through the dusty windows; all the temptations of
-the country lurked in the pennyworth of daffodils beside the ink-pot;
-he panted to be in the open, free to loose the extravagance of joy that
-swelled his heart.
-
-"It's the sort of morning," he said in a burst to the accountant, who
-sat opposite, "that makes you think it's hot out-of-doors and want to go
-and pick poppies, and hear the rye rustle!"
-
-The accountant lived at Ealing, and travelled by the same train as a
-distinguished counsel every day. He often mentioned vaingloriously that
-Sir Edward Jennings had nodded to him on the platform.
-
-"Ah!" he rhapsodised. "With a carriage-and-pair to come and fetch you!"
-
-David was a little less than nineteen when his first verses were
-accepted; he was a little less than twenty when they were paid for.
-Thus the thoughtfulness of the Editor provided him with two distinct
-occasions for rejoicing. He sent several other sonnets to the journal,
-and some of these were taken also, but a guinea is the professional
-_Pons asinorum_, and it was a long time before he cashed a cheque for
-any larger sum. The bright prospect of resigning the clerkship receded
-from him like a will-o'-the-wisp, and by-and-by he even smiled at his
-youthfulness, in remembering how happy that first acceptance of his work
-had made him feel.
-
-And still he wrote. Sometimes he sat writing poetry, in front of the
-washhand-stand, until the lamp-flame waned and bobbed, and went out.
-So grew the manuscripts which were to be submitted to the publishers.
-Excepting the boarding-house, where Ownie reigned on in widowhood, he
-visited no one; excepting Vivian, who made his way to the attic at
-long intervals, no one visited him. Few among the millions in London
-were more utterly alone than this young man who alternately hoped and
-despaired, and, whether he was elated or despondent, had never an ear
-to heed him, heard never a voice that said "Cheer up." Vivian and
-Ownie were the only persons who ever inquired about his work, and to
-a dejected man the inquiries of the uncongenial are worse than none
-at all. No strangers could have been more foreign to each other than
-were the half-brothers, although they had a myriad memories in common.
-It is not time that enables people to understand one another, it is
-temperament. The world is heavy with couples who have sat opposite each
-other for forty years and are still tone deaf to each other's humour,
-and stone blind to each other's moods; and a recent acquaintance may
-say the right things to both. Vivian had encouraged poetry while he
-thought it might pay; since it didn't pay, he explained that the proper
-line of action was to deal in something else instead. There was nothing
-unpractical about the son of the late Mr. Harris; he was the kind of
-young fellow of whom it may be predicted, even while his pockets are
-empty, that he will rise somehow, and throw a few of his scruples
-overboard in the process. He was an occasional caller, but never a
-companion.
-
-And slowly there crept into David's life a dull resentment of the
-solitude that had once been a relief, a longing for sympathy, for
-tenderness--a sense of bitter oppression as he looked in the glass
-and knew that he must never expect to find these things. And the face
-of every girl became a glass to him, and he winced before it. When
-his resources were low, he took his mid-day meal in a vegetarian
-restaurant, a place with a faint distinctive smell, and a three-course
-dinner for sixpence. One of the waitresses there was very pretty, and
-all had arch glances and undertones for the regular customers who
-cheated hunger with scones and "coffee," or some dish with an attractive
-name and a strangely nasty taste. Only with David none was ever arch.
-Once he summoned courage to say more to the pretty waitress than "Two
-poached eggs, please," and the haughtiness of her eyebrows slew him
-before she turned away. Often in the streets he saw a negro--black as
-Elisha had been--and across the crowd the gaze of the aliens would
-meet for a moment--drawn together by something deeper than curiosity.
-But neither could lift his silk hat and say to the other, "We are both
-damned, so let us be friends!" because the influence of civilisation
-prevented their acting like that, although their skins were the wrong
-colour.
-
-Woman, impalpable, insistent, shared the garret with David now. And
-sometimes she was fair, and sometimes she was dark, but always she
-was beautiful; for at twenty the gift that man counts best in woman
-is loveliness; and at thirty it is wit; and at forty it is a keen
-appreciation of his own. From the dream-women who let him woo them,
-David heard many odes. At first his visitors were cold--mere Beauties
-from a hair-dresser's window--and he could only watch them timidly.
-But by degrees he found his voice, and told them how empty the attic
-had been before they came; and while he talked, the forms took flesh
-and blood, the lips whispered love words back to him; they made him
-confidences, and uttered sweet conceits, and then--Why then, the drudge
-in curling-pins banged, with a rejected poem, and the room was bare
-again.
-
-The slim volume for the publishers grew slowly; some evil power of
-daylight seemed to freeze the verse that he had left aglow, so often was
-a night of exultation followed by an evening of dismay. A manuscript of
-sad surprises. Yet at last it was finished, for even he could find no
-more to alter.
-
-Then its journeys began, and eventually it found a home; but it was
-not treated kindly there, and it brought him little recognition, and
-no money. He had scarcely realised the intensity of his prayers for it
-till it failed; nor had he known what strength he derived from the hope
-of fame until the hope sank. With the loss of faith in his work, the
-feeling of desolation deepened. A passion of revolt possessed him as he
-looked from the mirror to the future and saw himself perpetually alone.
-Because his misery cried for expression, he picked up his pen again; but
-though his interest in his art revived as time went by, the bitterness
-was always in his soul. Even as the years passed, there grew within him
-a hatred of his own person--a jealousy of every shop-boy who was kissed
-by a servant-girl for love.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-
-Professor Sorrenford had five daughters, but only the eldest and the
-youngest were unmarried; the others had removed to homes of their own.
-The house, of which the early Victorian furniture was falling to decay,
-stood in a genteel street in Beckenhampton--one of those streets in
-which every third household hankers after a "paying guest," and shivers
-at the proposal of a "boarder." On the door a brass plate announced, in
-worn lettering, that Professor Sorrenford taught music and elocution,
-and from time immemorial vain efforts had been made to induce the
-"generals" to pull down their sleeves before they opened that door.
-
-In the dining-room, which was also the parlour--for the drawing-room was
-reserved for the reception of pupils in the daytime--a girl was lying on
-the sofa one afternoon before a fire, that needed poking. Her eyes, grey
-and luminous, and the fashion in which she coiled her abundant hair,
-gave to her delicate face a character, a grandeur, which she dissipated
-when she smiled. Her smile was perhaps a little foolish. When her mouth
-was in repose she looked a woman to die for; when she smiled she was
-merely a very pretty girl with a pink-and-white complexion and a dimple
-in her cheek. She wore a pale blue flannelette dressing-gown with a
-superfluity of ribbons; and as she was not smiling on the sofa, but
-stitching the dead body of a sea-gull on to her best hat, she had that
-air of spiritual reflection which always embarrassed her partners so
-much until they discovered that there was really nothing to be afraid
-of. This was Hilda, the Professor's youngest. The eldest had been
-christened "Hebe," but in deference to her wishes no one ever called her
-so, nor did she ever write the name. She came in now--bringing the other
-something in a breakfast-cup--a girl with a curvature of the spine.
-
-She was short. Her shoulders were square, her features drawn, the lips
-were thin and sensitive; only her eyes denoted to a cursory glance that
-nature had meant her to be beautiful. The angular deformity of the spine
-that defeated nature's intention had resulted from an accident when she
-was barely three: a nursemaid's carelessness for a moment--then for the
-child, inactive, prostrate, long years of suffering while her sisters
-played. Her mother died before the torture which the doctor described
-as "rest" had worn to an end, and--as the pastimes of the other girls
-were denied to her--it was Hebe who came gradually to fill the mother's
-place: to withhold the bills that would worry the Professor, and to
-order fish for dinner when the butcher's foot was down. It was her
-part to cut the sandwiches when the other girls went skating, and to
-stop behind and devise "high teas" for their return. It was her part,
-by-and-by, to screw their frocks out of the housekeeping money when they
-were asked to dances, and to sit up to look at their programmes when
-they came back. Later still, it was her part to watch lovers come into
-three lives in turn, and to contrive three trousseaux, and see three
-younger sisters wooed and wed.
-
-None of the family remembered any longer that she had not been born
-to stand aside; there is nothing from which we recover more healthily
-than the affliction of somebody else; and that she had a woman's heart,
-and all a woman's natural longings herself, was a fact that her poor
-exterior obscured--to the perception of other people. When we say that
-we admire a face, we mean, consciously or not, that we admire some
-attribute that the face suggests to us, and when the exterior repels
-we seldom speculate very curiously about the soul. To-day, at the age
-of twenty-six, she found the addition of the tradesmen's bills less
-disquieting than formerly, by reason of the reduction of the household;
-and since she earned a little money by her brush, she was able to sweep
-a number of thorns from the Professor's path. She was not his favourite
-daughter, because there were hours in which he found the sight of her
-deformity depressing, but when he was troubled about the rent he often
-exclaimed with emotion that he didn't know what he would do without her.
-
-"What have you got in that cup, Bee?"
-
-"Mutton broth," she said; "you didn't eat any dinner. Have you been
-asleep?"
-
-"No," Hilda complained. "I couldn't; just as I was dropping off, half a
-dozen doors began to slam. Is there any salt in it?" Her voice was small
-and high. The first time that one heard it pipe from her queenliness one
-felt dismayed. One felt as if the grand organ stops had produced the
-effect of a penny whistle.
-
-Bee nodded, and made up the fire. "It's snowing again," she said. "Why
-didn't you wait till the spring before you had your influenza?--then you
-might have gone to the seaside afterwards. Doctor Fellowes doesn't think
-it would do you much good this weather. I met him just now in Market
-Street, and asked him."
-
-"What did he say?"
-
-"He thought you had better wait till it was warmer and you could sit
-about more. I went to Tuffington's; I couldn't get any of the books on
-your list--they haven't had them down, of course. Miss Tuffington said
-that nobody had asked for them."
-
-Tuffington's was the principal circulating library and bookseller's
-of Beckenhampton. The proprietor was at present displaying, at
-three-and-elevenpence-halfpenny, in wadded roan, a line that he had
-labelled "Tuffington's Series of Padded Poets. Tried, and not found
-wanting. Specially recommended." It was a rare occurrence to find a
-recent novel there, however, and he made no reference to padded fiction.
-Hilda's gesture was more impatient than surprised.
-
-"There were eighteen on that list," she said. "I'm sure I don't know
-what we subscribe for. I can't keep on reading _East Lynne_ and _Jane
-Eyre_ all my life. Didn't you bring anything at all?"
-
-"They said they'd try to send you up something to-night before they
-shut. I could only get the book I'd ordered--the one that's criticised
-in the _Review of Reviews_ this month."
-
-"Poetry!" She wrinkled her dainty nose. "What sinful waste of money.
-Where is it? Let's look."
-
-"It's downstairs--I left it in the hall when I went to see about your
-broth. Shall I fetch it?"
-
-"Yes, do, or father will pick it up, and then he'll elocute it at us
-all the evening; I'd rather read it myself than that. Who's in the
-drawing-room?"
-
-"Nobody. It's Thursday, you know--father's afternoon at Great Hunby. I
-was going to send in a steak for his supper, but Rose always burns them
-so; the last we had came up a cinder. I really don't know what to get."
-
-"As the dinner was raw, she's quite sure to burn the supper. Why don't
-you make him an omelette?"
-
-"He likes something substantial when he comes back," said Bee
-thoughtfully. "Perhaps eggs and bacon----"
-
-"Eggs and bacon are so soon over," objected Hilda; "and, besides, if
-they aren't broiling hot----_I_ know! Get him a Perrin's pork-pie."
-
-Bee brightened. Its pride in its pork-pies is a cult in
-Beckenhampton--they obsess the local mind--but there are pies and pies,
-and Perrin's are the pinnacle. If the King were to consent to sup in
-a Beckenhampton menage, the breathless question, "What shall we give
-him?" would be disposed of when someone exclaimed, "Give him a Perrin's
-pork-pie."
-
-"That's it," she said. "I'll tell Rose to run out now. I don't know what
-I was about not to think of it--I might have brought one in with me."
-
-She went downstairs again promptly, and, when she returned, the book
-that she had bought was in her hands. This had not, as had Rossetti and
-Tennyson and the others in the "line," the cachet of Mr. Tuffington's
-"special recommendation"; it was a mere work that he did not stock. She
-gave it to her sister, and lit the gas.
-
-"There you are," she smiled; "it will be something to go on with, though
-it _is_ poetry."
-
-"Anything is livelier than the advertisement sheets of the newspaper,"
-said Hilda, unwrapping it, "if you're sure you don't want it yourself.
-I'm so dull I could read Shakespeare. What a hideous cover! '_A
-Celibate's Love Songs--by_ David Lee.' Why did you order it; is he
-anybody? He only seems to have written one thing before."
-
-"The _Review of Reviews_ said he had genius," answered Bee, "and parts
-of the criticism made me think I should like it. No, you can be quite
-comfortable with it; I'll wait till they send up your novel."
-
-She pushed an armchair to the hearth and sat down as if she were tired.
-She was, as she had said, in no hurry for the book, though she had been
-eager to read it a week ago; her mind was full of other thoughts this
-afternoon, now that she was free to think them. There was the picture
-that she was unable to begin; it floated through her brain, elusive
-and incongruent. She had been so pleased last week when she came back
-from Elphick's farm, but the more she pondered over the photographs
-that she had taken there, the more she was perplexed. It was that barn
-with the lichened roof that threw her out. Such colour! She couldn't
-bring herself to forget the barn; yet, if she didn't, the picture would
-be quite different from the one she proposed to paint. Her camera was
-always leading her into temptation, she reflected. She had bought it to
-see how her subjects composed, and to photograph the trunks and branches
-of trees, in order to study their form at her leisure; but since she
-had had it she was constantly preparing disappointments for herself,
-constantly happening on the impracticable. She stared into the fire,
-her elbows on her lap. Her gaze was wide while she was wondering; then
-her lids drooped low, and lower, as on the blank canvas of her mental
-view there grew laboriously a conception. Her chin was raised, and
-mechanically her thumb made little downward movements in the air.
-
-The silence lasted perhaps a quarter of an hour; it was broken by the
-younger girl. She turned on the sofa petulantly: "Read to me, Bee,
-there's a dear!" she exclaimed. "My eyes ache, and the light makes them
-worse."
-
-"I thought you hated being read to?" said Bee, starting, and hoping that
-the start wasn't noticed, because it would be considered affectation.
-
-"Not by you; it's elocution lessons in disguise that get on my nerves.
-Do go on--it's very pretty here and there."
-
-Bee took the book reluctantly, and began to read by an effort. For an
-instant the fact that she had been curious about it was dormant in
-her mind, but almost immediately she remembered, and the cause of her
-curiosity--the expectation of finding in the poetry just the passionate
-protest that was in her own heart--brought a little eagerness into her
-voice. Very soon she came to some lines that had been quoted in the
-review. She read them twice--once to Hilda, and once to herself; and
-again she thanked the man for saying that.
-
-"It's rather nice, isn't it?" Hilda commented, as she paused.
-
-"Yes," she said, "it's rather 'nice.'"
-
-But she held the book before her face as she went on. The man revealed
-her secrets--told all that she felt every day of her life--and she was
-afraid that Hilda must know it, though Hilda didn't. Her mind and spirit
-responded vehemently to his verse. He was voicing her soul, uttering the
-emotions which nature woke in her, and which she had never been taught
-to express in her art; he cried aloud thoughts that she had nursed in
-bitterness, and thoughts that she had shrunk from, too cowardly to own.
-Once she questioned if the poet was a man at all. Wasn't it the outcry
-of a woman, hungry and resentful like herself, only gifted with the
-power to interpret, and the courage to avow?
-
-She questioned only for a minute; man's deification of woman's beauty,
-a man's illusions about women, thrilled through the verse too strongly
-for her to be deceived; but a deep interest in his personality mingled
-with her gratitude for his work. It was a keener interest than had
-been stirred in her by any other pen; she even fancied that she must
-understand him better than any other of his readers. She would have
-given much to hear him talk, and though it was impossible--though
-she knew that few things were more unlikely than that she would ever
-meet him--she winced in reflecting that the very deformity which
-intensified her appreciation of his genius would make her appreciation a
-still poorer thing in his regard.
-
-She was not reading now. The present pause had lasted so long that the
-fear that Hilda must divine spurred her to the next line guiltily, and
-she glanced across at Hilda as she read it; but Hilda was asleep. She
-was glad. She did not want to read any more just yet, or rather she did
-not want to read any further. She wanted to turn back, and read some
-of the stanzas again. There was the page that had brought before her
-eyes so vividly a view of the Little Tester churchyard from the hill.
-It had made her wonder if he had ever been there when the poplars were
-blackening against the sky, and all was vague suggestion but the lamplit
-windows of the cottagers, and the ghostly gravestones of their dead. She
-had often meant to paint an impression there, and when she had found
-the page, the desire to do so flamed in her again, fiercer for her
-admiration of the verse.
-
-If she could have expressed the feelings that the scene aroused in
-her, the woman would have been a great painter, for she felt deeply
-and originally, in spite of the local art-school where the tuition--as
-in almost every English art-school--tended to crush the instinctive
-feeling of the students. Her brush had provided her only happiness,
-just as the school--where she had begun to study when she was about
-fifteen--had provided her only training, but she paid for the hours of
-happiness with days of dumb despair. She could not stand before this or
-any other scene, and express clearly what it meant to her, and, baffled,
-she knew it. She painted very pretty pictures of average merit, poetical
-things with considerable charm, but further she could not go. She felt
-that her pictures lied about her almost as basely as her body lied. She
-tried to believe that they maligned her because she was still young;
-she reminded herself often that the greatest of our landscape painters
-had not accomplished the work that made them famous until they were
-nearly forty--in Constable's case not till later. She did not know that
-her stumbling-block was that while she had heard a great deal about the
-virtues of Rossetti, and Burne-Jones, and Ford Madox Brown, a great
-deal about the eighteenth-century masterpieces and the technique of
-Reynolds, and Gainsborough, and Romney, she had heard nothing at all
-about the virtue of going to Nature direct for her impressions--had
-never been told that her own likings were as valuable as Rembrandt's, or
-Velazquez', if she would only set them down with sufficient sincerity
-and courage.
-
-She was one of many--one of the crowd of artists possessing a certain
-amount of talent and individuality--who are born in England, but whom
-England cannot teach. And for lack of the guidance that is not to be had
-in their own country they are for ever stultifying themselves, instead
-of doing what was promised by their natural gifts. They learn to imitate
-the work of the painter who has scored the biggest success of the year;
-to try to imitate the old masters; to treat deliberately a commonplace
-subject in a commonplace way, with a view to pleasing the Powers of the
-Royal Academy. What they do not learn is to stand with an open mind,
-receptive and emotional, in a scene of the every-day life about them,
-forgetting all the pictures they have seen, and all the juries, and the
-ignorance of the British picture-buying public, until they know that the
-thing they are feeling and wanting to convey isn't a mere memory of the
-work of someone else, but a true impression of life or nature drawn from
-their inner selves. If Hebe Sorrenford could have studied in Paris for
-four or five years, she would have been, a better painter, and a happier
-woman. But she did not realise it. And, as the Professor could not have
-spared her, it was perhaps as well that she did not.
-
-The servant entered to lay the supper, the pork-pie crowned by parsley
-on the dish. She said the master had complained that the beer from the
-new barrel was thick, and inquired if she should draw some for him, or
-bring up a bottle of stout. Bee replied that her father would rather
-have the stout.
-
-He came home soon afterwards, a man with mild manners, and a dejected
-back, who had written several songs that had never been published, and
-one song that had been successful--under another composer's name. He
-had also a sanguine temperament, which had survived the corrections of
-thirty years. A musician who had never learnt to blow his own trumpet,
-he had failed for want of audacity; and because he was always eager to
-persuade himself that it was policy to accept injustice rather than face
-an unpleasant interview, he was inclined, like most men who yield in the
-wrong places, to be exacting and consequential at home.
-
-"Worn out, father?"
-
-"Eh?" He bent to their caresses, and sank into a chair.
-
-"Worn out?"
-
-He sighed, stretching his feet for slippers.
-
-Bee brought them to him, and moved the footstool.
-
-"What news?" he asked. "How's the invalid?"
-
-"The invalid has trimmed a hat," Hilda answered. "How did you get on
-to-day, dear?"
-
-He sighed again. "Young Simpson isn't coming back next term. So much for
-Simpson!"
-
-"So much the less for us," she said. "Why not?"
-
-"Because he's a curate and puffed with vanity, and I let him choose 'The
-Charge of the Light Brigade' last lesson and pretended he didn't squeak.
-He's so highly satisfied with his elocutionary graces that he thinks he
-has nothing more to learn. That's the worst of the elocution pupils; if
-you encourage them, they get conceited and give you up; and if you don't
-encourage them, they get disheartened and give you up. Pupils----" He
-spread his hands seeking epithets to stigmatise pupils.
-
-"And the Mayor?" said Bee. "It was the Mayor's morning with you, wasn't
-it?"
-
-"The Mayor, my dear, was, if possible, more hopeless than ever. He talks
-through his teeth, and as to his finals, you never get even a _g_. Half
-the forty minutes go in grammar lessons--not to be mentioned of course.
-I've been working on his Address with him now for a fortnight, and he
-still says 'Gentlemen, you was.'"
-
-She laughed. "There's nothing like leather," she said. The Mayor had
-made his fortune out of boots. "It seems only the other day we used to
-see his wife scrubbing her doorstep when we went through Hippodrome
-Place."
-
-"Anyhow his wife carries the position better than he does," Hilda put
-in. "You might almost take her for a lady if you looked at her in a
-hurry."
-
-"And if you didn't hear her speak," added the Professor. His gaze
-wandered to the dish, rested on the pie, and gladdened. "A Perrin's?"
-he exclaimed. "Good children! I'm hungry." He rubbed his hands, and
-shuffled to the table. "Let's sit down. Yes," he went on--but he spoke
-slowly now, because to cut a Perrin's was a rite--"yes, young Simpson is
-leaving. And Miss Kimber's class--well, you know about Miss Kimber's
-class! Only seven piano thumpers now, as against twelve at midsummer.
-If it weren't for the private lessons at the room, it would hardly pay
-to go over to Great Hunby on Mondays and Thursdays any more. Hilda, my
-dear, did I give you a piece of the jelly?"
-
-She bent her stately head to see. The grace of her slender figure had
-been apparent when she moved from the couch, the length of limb. At the
-mean table, laid with a soiled cloth, she looked a goddess to whom men
-might offer worship, sacrifices, for the recompense of her regard. To
-offer her pork-pie seemed a profanation--until she smiled.
-
-"The school advertises your name in _The Herald_," said Bee. "There's
-that."
-
-"Yes," he admitted, "there's the ad., and of course it means
-recommendations to other schools, too. Still the fees are not high, and
-the little girls are not interesting."
-
-"Wait till the opera is produced!" she said. "It will be taken some day,
-and then----"
-
-"Ah, yes," echoed Hilda, "wait till the opera is produced! Father
-conducting, and us--'we,' which is it?--in a private box. Has any
-manager got it now, Dad?"
-
-Years ago, so many years ago that they told falsehoods to one another
-about its age, pretending that the poor dear was less ancient than
-it was, the man had written a light opera, the librettist being a
-friend even unluckier than he. By half the theatres in London, and
-many in the provinces, this opera had been rejected. Its leaves were
-tattered, and the librettist had long since renounced his pen in favour
-of auctioneering in the North. But the Professor nursed his illusion
-still, still wove dreams around his opera over his evening pipe. It
-was the family fetich. They played its airs, and sang its lyrics, and
-laughed--still laughed--at the auctioneer's familiar jokes. When their
-best friends supped with them, the piano was opened and "Father's
-opera", was the feature of the entertainment. When it happened, as
-it sometimes did, that the receipt of the discoloured bundle was
-acknowledged by a curt managerial note, the composer, who had so little
-to encourage him, was uplifted by that--in fancy felt the baton in his
-fingers and foretasted all the rapture of his First Night. At such
-times he paid visits; his eyes twinkled, and his stoop had nearly gone.
-"They're nibbling, my boy!" he would say. And then again, with a beam
-and a toss of the head, "The managers are nibbling!" But when it is
-added that the score was musicianly and the airs were tuneful, and that
-the rejected work would have been performed long before puns went out
-of fashion if Sorrenford had only been a well-known name, there remains
-less humour in the pathos than his acquaintances enjoyed.
-
-The old man looked up from his plate and smiled roguishly.
-
-"It's odd you should mention the opera just now," he said. "Because
-there's a prospect! I told you all the bad news first, and was keeping
-that for the end. Wait till we've finished supper, and I will"--he
-chuckled--"I will a tale unfold!"
-
-They were all eagerness, but they knew his idiosyncrasies too well to
-demur at the delay. Until the moment arrived which, for no good reason,
-he had fixed upon to tell his tale, questions would be useless. They
-exchanged glances, wondering how good the news really was, and recalling
-past "prospects," that they might not be disappointed when the facts
-came out.
-
-Presently they rose and went back to the hearth. He filled his pipe
-carefully, extinguished the spill, and placed it with deliberation
-on the mantelpiece. Next he made himself comfortable in the only
-comfortable chair.
-
-"Ha!" he said.
-
-"Well, Dad?"
-
-"Well, my dears, it has been whispered to me----Mind, this is to go no
-further; you mustn't mention this. I was told in confidence."
-
-"Yes, father, yes? We won't breathe a word."
-
-"Well, I was told in confidence"--he puffed placidly--"that the Theatre
-Royal is--changing hands!"
-
-They were a little slow. "Changing hands?"
-
-"I'm told that Mobsby is likely to give it up. I hear that in a few
-months' time the Royal may be run by some other manager--a manager
-who, one may say without being unduly sanguine, is sure to be more
-enterprising, for new brooms sweep clean."
-
-"Ah!" said Bee, "you think the opera will have another chance there?"
-
-"Oh, oh!" cried Hilda.
-
-"Think?" His expression was gay, his manner important, there was even
-a tremor of triumph in his tone. "Think? Don't you see for yourself
-what it means? My dear, women are very dense in practical matters,
-really--your poor mother, God bless her, was just the same. Don't you
-see that it is one of the best things that could have happened for the
-opera? I'm not sure, I'm not by any means sure, that it isn't quite the
-best thing. Remember who I am. I'm somebody here; not rich, far from it,
-but in my way--in the little world of Beckenhampton-a personage. I may
-say that, I think?--I don't want to flatter myself, but 'in my way, in
-the little world of Beckenhampton, a personage'?"
-
-"Yes, yes, Dad--a personage; of course you are!"
-
-"Good! So far so good. Well, what follows?" He took three slow whiffs of
-the pipe again. "The new manager wants to ingratiate himself with the
-Beckenhampton public. He says to himself, 'I could hardly do a cleverer
-stroke of business than open my campaign with the work of one of the
-oldest and most respected of the residents.' It's as good for him to
-get the opera as for me to give it to him. Our interests are identical;
-we--so to speak--we link arms!"
-
-They caught a little of his confidence, and affected more.
-
-"But won't the touring companies stand in the way?" they asked.
-
-"Tschut! Let him give it a production, that's all I want--a fortnight,
-a week, even a night will be enough to make it known. Once it is heard,
-there will be offers from London. It will get about how the audience
-received it; the managers will see the criticisms--I shall post them to
-all the principal theatres myself. I think, I really do think, that the
-poor opera has got its chance at last!"
-
-He mixed some whisky and water, and dilated on the subject till his
-daughters' bedtime. At eleven o'clock they kissed him and went upstairs.
-In their hearts they felt a little ashamed, because they had pretended
-to more enthusiasm than the great tidings aroused. The Professor hummed
-snatches of the overture, and lay back, seeing visions in the fire.
-
-"Do you think it's really of any consequence that the theatre is
-changing hands?" inquired Hilda on the landing.
-
-"Oh, I don't know," said Bee drearily. "Poor father! Let's hope it is,
-as long as we can!"
-
-They had occupied separate rooms since there had been rooms to spare,
-and when Bee went into hers she took David Lee's book with her. She
-sat under the gas bracket, reading--a little crooked figure with rapt
-eyes--until the clock of St. Sepulchre's boomed her to her feet,
-dismayed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-
-She was standing in her studio, in front of her Academy picture,
-wondering lazily when it would be finished, and if it would get in.
-She had exhibited several times at Birmingham and Manchester, and last
-spring her "The Grove is all a Pale Frail Mist" in the Leeds Exhibition
-had sold for thirty guineas, but she had had nothing hung yet in the
-Royal Academy, though she had sent there more than once.
-
-Her studio was an attic. On the discoloured walls, and stacked in
-corners on the floor, were early works--a record to the investigator of
-the various stages she had passed. They were all there--the pictures
-that one would have expected to find. There were the usual attempts
-at family portraits, the usual still-life groups of ginger-jars,
-Japanese fans, and bowls of flowers; there were the more ambitious
-canvases depicting lackadaisical females posturing in medieval
-landscapes--painstaking exaggerations of a famous man's most obvious
-faults. There were the subjects with silver beeches and willowy
-streams, painted after she had given her heart to landscape for good and
-all, and had returned to Beckenhampton entranced by the work of Corot.
-Compared with those early insincerities the picture on the easel was a
-masterpiece; but she was not looking at them for encouragement--indeed
-not many of them were in a position to be observed--nor was she at work,
-though the colours on the palette were freshly set. Although her gaze
-wandered constantly from the picture to the study beside it--showing in
-miniature the same stretch of gorse-grown common, the same sunk wayfarer
-upon a bench--her brush was motionless, and presently she tossed it to
-the table with a gesture of impatience.
-
-She was thinking of _A Celibate's Love Songs_. A fortnight had passed
-since she bought it, and the volume haunted her. She had been filled by
-an intense desire to write to the author, to tell him of the effect his
-poetry had had on her, also to ask him one or two questions about it.
-Such impulses are obeyed by a thousand women every day in the year, but
-to this woman, remote, unfashionable, the desire seemed so romantic, and
-even immodest, that she blushed at the temptation. She wondered again
-if such things were done, wondered if the appreciation of an obscure,
-bent, plain little artist would excite his ridicule.
-
-It was the latter doubt that deterred her most strongly, the fear
-that he might scoff. The sensitiveness to her deformity which made it
-an ordeal to her to confront a stranger, which made her ashamed of
-her Christian name, rendered her shy even in correspondence, and she
-shrank as much from revealing herself on paper as in speech. Still this
-correspondent would not know that she was bent, or plain, or an obscure
-artist, so there would be nothing for him to scoff at, excepting,
-perhaps, the way she expressed her ideas. She reflected for a moment
-that the "H. Sorrenford," which was her usual signature, might even
-conceal her sex.
-
-That fancy faded almost as it rose. Since her object in writing would
-be to obtain an answer, she ought to enclose an envelope stamped and
-addressed. Yes, he was bound to know that the appreciation was a
-woman's. She faltered again, and wished that the poet were not a man.
-
-In one respect she resembled all the readers who want autographs or
-information; she was supported by the remembrance that she meant to
-spare him the expense of the penny stamp. It emboldened her to begin
-the letter. She had not a sentence in her mind when she sat down, and
-her opening lines were the lines that popular authors have come to know
-by heart--the lines with which even less favoured authors are familiar.
-Before long, though, the knowledge that she was free to destroy the
-letter when it was finished made her spontaneous, and she ceased to
-consider the propriety of her action, forgot to question whether he
-would sneer or not.
-
-She was not a literary woman and she did not write literary English,
-but she was an unhappy woman, who for the first time in her life had
-experienced the joy of finding herself understood; and she came nearer
-to uttering what she meant with her untutored pen than she had ever done
-with her misguided brush. Because she was not literary, she believed
-that when she suppressed the pronoun "I" she stilled the personal note,
-and the true value of the letter lay in its suggestiveness. The pleasure
-of expressing her love, her gratitude for the verse was very great, and
-though she chose to ignore the fact that the pages were destined to meet
-his eyes, the inward consciousness of it remained forceful.
-
-When the letter was written, she read it slowly through, and twice she
-made as if to tear it up. But she did not tear it up; she put it away
-irresolutely. It occurred to her now that she could direct it only to
-the office of the publisher, and several times during the day she
-wondered if the publisher would forward it. Once in recalling something
-that she had said, she regretted a word that had been used, and she
-wished she could substitute a weaker one. She went to the studio and
-took the letter out and examined it. She wrote with a "J," and the
-word was thick and black; the alteration would be noticeable. She did
-not like the thought of that, was averse from giving to an unaffected
-letter an air of artifice, and she was reluctant to copy it. She stood
-hesitating a long while. But how foolish she was! She had not decided
-yet that she meant to post it at all.
-
-The same on the morrow; she vacillated hourly. She wanted so much to
-post it, but it seemed such a preposterous thing to do; the more she
-reflected, the more certain she was that she would feel ashamed if she
-yielded to the desire. Still she would put the letter in the pocket of
-her jacket! She could determine whether it should go into the pillar-box
-or the fire while she was out.
-
-Beckenhampton itself is not picturesque, though the outskirts are
-pretty enough. The visitor finds nothing to admire in the town save the
-factory-girls, some of whom are beautiful--excepting on Sunday when
-they wear their best clothes and mock pearl necklaces. She was tired
-to death of the long, dull, stuccoed roads that offered nothing to the
-imagination. She crossed the market-place and passed a post-office and
-made her way towards London Street. In London Street the Misses Simpson
-nodded to her without stopping. They agreed that she was "beginning to
-look old, poor girl," as they went on. In her hand were the letter,
-and the cheesemonger's bill, which she was about to pay. The fancy did
-not strike her, but the two things that she held were typical of her
-existence.
-
-She paid the bill and turned homeward. Now she walked more slowly, and
-when she reached the post-office again, she paused. She moved a step
-closer to it--and wavered. The thought came, to embarrass her, that she
-was making herself more ridiculous still by so much hesitation. At the
-worst the man would throw the thing aside and forget it. She wished that
-it had been sent at once, or that she had never written it at all. The
-whole incident seemed to her intolerably stupid. She pushed the letter
-hastily into the box.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-
-Yes, David's success had come. It had not been won so easily as was
-imagined by the readers who had never heard of him till now, for he had
-written for many papers--verse and articles too--before _A Celibate's
-Love Songs_ appeared. It had not come so soon that success intoxicated
-him; but it had come a decade earlier than it comes as a rule even to
-the fortunate.
-
-It was the pity of it, that the recognition he had wooed so ardently
-found his embrace at last a little passionless. "A humbug" his friends,
-if he had had any, would have called him when he hinted as much, but
-some of Fame's fairness had faded in the courtship, or the wooer had
-lost some of his capacity for rapture.
-
-The "interviews" and the introductions that might have been his were
-not forthcoming because nobody had met him yet, but he was conscious
-of no sacrifice in waiving them; on the contrary, he shrank distressed
-from the thought of thrusting his negro face? between the public and
-their appreciation of his verse. Mr. Norton, his publisher, might have
-intimated suavely that his personality had a distinct commercial value,
-but David had even excused himself from calling on his publisher.
-
-Few things are more circumscribed than "widespread literary fame";
-and David's was only spreading. Though _A Celibate's Love Songs_ was
-in brisk demand, and a second edition, the author's mother in her
-boarding-house at Regent's Park had not heard of it yet; Vivian was
-travelling, as business-manager of a dramatic company; and at present
-the poet's parentage had not transpired. At Panzetta's somebody might
-have given the kick-off to a ball of personal gossip, remembering the
-whisper of the ex-clerk's tendencies, but before a volume of poems
-penetrated to Panzetta's it would have to see, not two, but twenty
-editions.
-
-In solitude as complete as when he saw his first sonnet printed, or
-when--as an unattached journalist--he bade the clerkship good-bye,
-David lived to-day. The residence of the "new poet whom Mr. Norton had
-discovered"--there are always paragraphists who talk naively of the
-publisher or manager "discovering" a writer who has been pealing at
-the bell for years--was a philistine and even shabby first-floor in
-an undesirable street shadowed by Gray's Inn Road. On his notepaper
-he ignored Gray's Inn Road, and flaunted Mecklenburgh Square. When he
-worked, his eyes rested now on an oleograph of Romeo and Juliet in a
-gilt frame, instead of on a washhand-stand, and his meals were laid
-by a domestic who removed her curling-pins by noon, and was clean by
-tea-time. One does not attain distinction as a poet without acquiring
-certain luxuries.
-
-He was not writing this morning; he seldom did much good until the gas
-was lighted--until the bawl of hawkers, and the riot of children, and
-the clatter and crash of milk-cans had ceased. In the evening there were
-only piano-organs to prevent his earning a living, and by ten or eleven
-o'clock even these finished. He was not writing; when the second post
-was delivered, he had his overcoat spread on the table, and was trying
-to expunge a grease-spot with a rag soaked in turpentine. There was a
-letter for him. Though the servant was slow in coming upstairs, the
-grease spot was still slower in yielding to his treatment, and when she
-thudded across the room, he was still rubbing vigorously.
-
-His publisher's name was on the envelope, so he put the rag down,
-wondering if there was any important news. At the sight of an enclosure,
-and a printed slip conveying Mr. Norton's compliments, he said "damn,"
-for enclosures usually proved to be circulars from Press-cutting
-agencies. He opened Bee's letter with little interest, and fingers that
-smelt of turpentine.
-
-The feeling roused in him by the first lines was a very commonplace
-one--the gratified flutter of a young artist who is praised--but after a
-few seconds the letter affected him more subtly. It was not merely that
-"Miss H. Sorrenford," who desired a reply, admired his work; so did more
-authoritative critics. Nor was it simply that he was thankful to her for
-owning it; he had been thankful to them too. It wasn't only that her
-appreciation was intelligent; a few of the criticisms had been more than
-that. The arresting fact was that he was stirred by curiosity about her.
-For once a woman permitted him a glimpse of her soul, and the loneliness
-of his life made the strange event more fascinating. He wondered who she
-was, and how she looked, and was humiliated to reflect how disenchanted
-she would be if she could see him. He read the letter twice before
-he put it in his pocket, and smiled again at the diffidence of her
-beginning. What was the picture in her mind--the seclusion of a study, a
-secretary sorting the poet's morning mail? He regarded his surroundings
-ruefully.
-
-He thought he would reply to her on the morrow, but the curiosity she
-had wakened in him did not subside; on the contrary, her letter kept
-recurring to him during the day, and he pondered what he should say. He
-was young enough to quake lest his response should dethrone him. Because
-the matter was engrossing he sat down to answer her the same afternoon,
-and he found himself writing at much greater length than he had intended.
-
-As he took the second sheet of paper, the doubt arose whether such
-prolixity would not cheapen him in her view. Unaccustomed to a crown,
-he was of course afraid of its slipping off. He left the table, and
-revolved a polite and colourless note that seemed more consistent with
-the position to which she elevated him; but he wasn't satisfied with it.
-To assist his meditations he re-read her letter, and now he realised
-that at the back of his mind lay the desire to hear from her again. The
-note would frustrate it. He returned to the table, and went on with the
-fifth page. By dint of squeezing his wisdom a good deal he contrived to
-avoid encroaching on page six.
-
-Late on the next day but one, he received a few lines of acknowledgment
-from her. They were grateful, but they provided no reason for his
-addressing her any more. He was chagrined, and it would have astonished
-Bee much to know how often David Lee's thoughts turned to her.
-
-At the end of a week she was sufficiently astonished; she recognised
-the writing on the envelope and the package a shade incredulously. He
-begged her acceptance of his first book, which he hoped she would like
-as well as his second. He even hinted that he awaited her opinion of it
-with considerable eagerness. She thanked him by return of post, and when
-another week had gone by, her opinion was expressed. She had written
-with a faltering pen this time, because she did not like his first book
-so well as his second, and was perturbed by the necessity for saying so.
-
-David put down the letter discomfited. He had been looking for it
-every day, and the knowledge that he had been impatient made him
-angrier still. He was incensed with himself for having provoked the
-disappointment. Why had he sent her the book? The tepidity of her
-praise! Never a superlative. Besides, in parts she failed to see his
-meaning. After all, she was less spiritual than he had thought her!
-
-If her earliest letter had stirred his imagination less deeply, the
-correspondence which he had rescued once would now have been allowed
-to die; as it was, he wrote to her not long afterwards, defending
-himself from her criticism, and explaining a passage which he
-said she misunderstood. It was manifest that he was wounded. She
-replied--evidently abased by his displeasure--that she had not presumed
-to "criticise." So does humility juggle with words. The poet was
-appeased; and then mortified to feel that he had been a churl. He
-scribbled a line of deprecation. Also, angling for further favours, he
-tied an inquiry to the end of it.
-
-Thus the correspondence entered upon its second stage. In its second
-stage they exchanged letters at longer intervals, but he ceased to
-invent pretexts for asking her to reply, and she signed herself,
-"Sincerely yours, H. Sorrenford," instead of "Yours very truly." When
-the spring came, he complained: "It is nearly a month since I heard from
-you--the bareness of the breakfast-table affronts me every morning," and
-Bee, who had been the prey of scruples, put them from her, and wrote
-again.
-
-They were wholly natural, the letters that had begun to mean so much;
-they would have seemed unnatural only if they had been published, with
-an editor's "Foreword" proclaiming that the writers were strangers to
-each other. David wrote on impulse in the hours when he was loneliest;
-Bee responded gladly when the temptation to confess herself was too
-strong to be denied. There was no news in the letters; hers especially
-were poor in facts--her thoughts about a book he had recommended to
-her, the impression of a ramble through the fields, seldom more. He was
-surprised sometimes to reflect how little he knew about the woman whom
-at other times he seemed to know so well. It surprised the woman that
-she could unveil her soul with such audacity to a man she had not met.
-
-Only in moments she realised that she was able to write without
-constraint because they had not met. He didn't know her, and unknown,
-she was unembarrassed; the disparity between her body and her mind
-ceased to oppress her until the envelope was sealed. She would not even
-tell him she was an artist, lest he should make inquiries, and discover
-that she was deformed. In their sensitiveness to their exteriors, as
-well as in their hunger for love, these two were akin. Often when the
-man wrote to her, he shivered in imagining her aversion if she could see
-her correspondent's face. Often when the woman posted her answers, she
-was ashamed, conjecturing his fancy-portrait of her and cowering before
-her crooked shadow on the road.
-
-And his fancy sketched a score of portraits of her. She had youth--he
-was sure of that--yet she was not so young that her outlook was a
-girl's. She had beauty--manlike, he clung to that, although he had so
-good a cause to know that lovely thoughts may inhabit unlovely homes.
-But after it was said, how little had been told! He craved the definite.
-Was she fair, or was she dark? Were her eyes brown or blue? What colour
-was her hair? Was she small, or queenly? At once he longed to see her,
-and trembled at the thought of revealing himself to her astounded gaze.
-Frequently he was harassed by the thought that an opportunity for their
-meeting would occur, and he wondered what excuse he could offer for
-avoiding it. Her letters were friendly, frank; one day he might open
-one to learn that she was coming to town. How could he dare to greet
-her? "I am David Lee." He foresaw her start, the colour falling from
-her face, the effort with which she put out her hand after the shock.
-And then? Yes, they would talk together for a little while unhappily;
-she would be painstakingly polite and struggle to conceal the dismay
-that he read in her every tone and gesture. And afterwards there would
-be a difference in her letters; and by degrees they would grow shorter,
-and presently they would cease--and the woman who had given him a new
-interest in life would be lost. While he could retain this sweet and
-strange companionship he swore he would retain it. The shock must come
-to her some time, he supposed, from a newspaper paragraph; for the
-present----But cowardice could not quiet his curiosity, and again and
-again he wished that he could see her once; always he wondered how she
-looked.
-
-Bee's dread of his suggesting a visit to her was deepened by the fact
-that if she seemed reluctant to receive him, her correspondence would
-assume a clandestine air. Into the woman's life as well had come a new
-and eager fascination; she, too, desired and feared together. She wanted
-to hear him talk; she did not ask herself if he was handsome, but she
-wanted to hear him talk. What joy to have a presence that he would
-approve! To be able to tear open his welcome letters with no misgiving;
-one day to read that he was coming, and go down to the drawing-room,
-a graceful figure in a becoming frock, without the terror of reading
-consternation in his gaze. She pictured her entrance as it must be: his
-blank astonishment as she appeared on the threshold; their perfunctory
-conversation, with a lump in her throat; his pitiful pretence that he
-was pleased that he had come. How her letters would shrivel in his
-remembrance! She bowed her head.
-
-Each was fast falling in love with an individuality; each was
-frightened at the thought of meeting the other's eyes. The man said
-bitterly, "She would shrink from a mulatto!" The woman sighed, "No doubt
-he thinks me beautiful!"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-
-April was drawing to a close, and every evening the Professor said,
-"Have you heard from the Academy, my dear?" and sighed when she answered
-"No." She had begun to conclude that "The Sun's Last Rays" was rejected,
-and it distressed her to think of the money that she had laid out on the
-frame. Before the order for that frame was given, the price had been
-exhaustively debated at the supper-table; she knew that a good frame was
-a recommendation to a hanging committee--her father had argued that "an
-artist's work ought to stand on its own merits." In his demeanour now
-she read a reproach of her extravagance, and each time that he asked her
-if she had heard yet, it was a greater effort to her to reply.
-
-At last, however--one evening when hope had almost died in her--the
-servant entered the room with a letter. The Professor lolled in the
-armchair smoking his pipe; Hilda was engrossed in a "new novel" from
-Turlington's--published in the previous spring--and Bee herself was
-sitting idle. Her thoughts flew to David Lee as she watched the girl
-advance towards her. She had withheld from her family the fact of her
-correspondence with the poet--withheld it, not because they would regard
-her friendship with him as an impropriety, but because they would
-consider she was making herself ridiculous--and she prayed that her
-father would not ask from whom the letter came. The handwriting relieved
-her anxiety, and the crest on the flap excited her. The next moment she
-pulled her varnishing ticket from the envelope.
-
-"From the Academy, my dear?"
-
-"Yes," she exclaimed, "I've got in!"
-
-"What's that?" said Hilda, glancing up from the book. "Got in? Oh, have
-you--how nice!"
-
-"What do they say?" inquired the old man. "Let me see!"
-
-"It's a ticket for varnishing day," she said. "I wonder how I'm hung."
-
-"Very odd," he remarked, "that they didn't send it you before." He read
-the ticket attentively, pursing his lips, and turned it over, as if a
-clue to the delay might be discovered at the back. "What did I tell you?
-I knew it would be all right. A pity you wasted such a lot on the frame
-now, eh, my dear?"
-
-She could not perceive that the mistake was demonstrated, but his
-legitimate triumphs were so few that it would have been petty of her to
-grudge him an illusory one. "It must have been among the doubtfuls,"
-she explained--"the pictures they didn't make up their minds about at
-once--that's why I didn't hear before."
-
-"Of course," he said, "there are pictures that are put away to be
-examined again; the committee can't decide about them right off. Whether
-they are, taken eventually depends--er--depends on circumstances. They
-are called the 'doubtfuls.'" He returned her information to her with the
-air of letting her into a secret. "I expect they thought it a bit dull,
-you know--a bit dull. It's pretty--it's a pretty thing--but it wants
-more sunshine. It isn't bright enough. You haven't got the blaze of the
-gorse into it; that's what you've failed in--you haven't got the blaze
-of the gorse."
-
-"It's eight o'clock in the evening," she said. "The title is 'The Sun's
-Last Rays.'"
-
-The sunshine was paling from her spirits too. Extraordinary, she
-reflected, that it was possible for those who always meant well always
-to miss saying the things one wanted to hear. Both he and Hilda were
-genuinely pleased--she knew it--yet how flat the news had fallen! And
-neither of them had cried, "I wonder how you're hung!"
-
-"Y-e-s, you don't convey the glory of summer, unfortunately; the thing
-isn't gay enough; there's no heat in it, no glare. That's what's the
-matter with it, my dear--there isn't the glare there should be. Now,
-to do justice to that scene, to paint it to advantage, you should have
-shown it on a scorching afternoon, under a vivid sky. The tramp on the
-seat should have been hot--mopping his forehead. There might even have
-been a touch of humour in the figure of the tramp. As it is, he only
-looks tired. You understand what I mean?"
-
-"Oh yes," she murmured, "I understand. But that isn't the picture I
-wanted to do. I meant the wayfarer to look tired. I wanted to get what
-George Eliot called 'the sadness of a summer's evening' into it."
-
-"Mopping his forehead with a red handkerchief, now, would be natural;
-and the red would liven the picture up. You might paint a red
-handkerchief in before the Academy opens, mightn't you? Think it over,
-my dear. A red handkerchief and a brighter light on the gorse would
-improve the thing wonderfully. It's a pity the man isn't more to the
-front, more important. He isn't prominent enough. That's where the fault
-lies really--the tramp isn't prominent enough."
-
-Though it exasperated him to hear the ignorant try to criticise music,
-he never hesitated to dogmatise about the arts of which he knew nothing
-himself; and as she listened to him, the elation that had been born
-within her faded into lassitude. The fact that good news had come
-appeared to be already forgotten; her sister, having said, "How nice,"
-was again immersed in the novel, and while her father discoursed
-didactically without once speculating how her picture had been hung, it
-seemed to Bee that her successes were always made an opportunity for
-homilies in her home rather than for rejoicing.
-
-How her work had been hung, and how it would look, were doubts that
-filled her mind when she travelled to town on varnishing day. It was
-only in moments she even remembered that she was nearing the city that
-held David Lee. She knew the change that removal from the studio wrought
-in the aspect of a picture, and she crossed the great courtyard--as an
-exhibitor for the first time--with increasing nervousness. She went
-upstairs, and for a quarter of an hour wandered through the rooms in
-an unavailing search. Then she discovered her work, high in a corner,
-beside a picture of a child in a bright blue frock, playing with a puppy
-on a Brussels carpet. She stopped with a heart-quake. Though she had
-prepared herself to be disappointed, the shock sickened her. Surrounded
-by other pictures, also clashing with it in subject and treatment, and
-viewed in the harsh light of the Academy, her quiet landscape appeared
-to her insignificant and unfamiliar. She marvelled that there could have
-been hours when she was pleased with it; she stood rooted there, seeking
-the qualities that had endeared it to her. They had gone--everything
-had gone! It was the ghost of the landscape that she had painted that
-appalled her from the Academy walls. The ghost of it. She drooped
-drearily to a step-ladder and sat down. When she had recovered
-sufficiently to return to the picture, she put on a light varnish, which
-brought up the colour of the parts that had sunk in; but varnish could
-not brighten her mood, and she had little hope that "No. 790" would ever
-find a purchaser.
-
-She had often reflected with a tremor that when David Lee went to
-the Academy, he might observe her work and recognise her name in the
-catalogue. In the novels that Hilda borrowed from Tuffington's the
-Academy was always revealing somebody's identity to someone else. "He
-moved to where the crowd was densest, and a minute later a half-cry
-escaped his lips. The scene that had never faded from his memory--the
-scene of their farewell--glowed upon the canvas. He knew that only one
-hand could have portrayed it--knew that the artist who had leapt to fame
-must be the trustful girl whom he had loved and lost!" Now that there
-was no danger of the work attracting Mr. Lee's notice, she wondered
-why she had feared its doing so; her misgiving that it might lead to
-his finding out the truth about her seemed ridiculous. She even parted
-regretfully with the prospect of arousing his admiration.
-
-In the train, her despondence was deepened by the thought of having
-to give an account of the day's experiences when she arrived. While
-she could imagine nothing sweeter than to be approaching a home where
-affection was interpreted by tact, her soul fainted before the ordeal
-of detailing the disappointment to her father and Hilda. She knew that
-she would feel worse in the parlour than she did in the train, that,
-besides being dejected, she would be incensed. Whether things went well,
-or whether they went badly, she mused, it was an equal effort to have to
-talk about them if the listeners seized upon the trivial, and ignored
-the point--if they put faith in what they were meant to smile at, and
-were sceptical where they were asked to believe. How often she had gone
-home brimming with news, and no sooner imparted the first item than she
-wished fervently that she hadn't any at all!
-
-The porters bawled "Becken'ampton," and she got out with a sigh, and
-made her way--dusty, unwilling, tired--towards the house. When she
-entered it, there were some letters lying on the hall table, and she
-saw one among them for herself from David. She picked it up, rejoicing;
-a flush warmed the whiteness of her cheeks, and she forgot she was
-fatigued. Her home-coming had been happier than she expected after all.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-
-In June she went to Surrey for a month. She generally managed to make
-studies in the country during a few weeks in the year, and more often
-than not took Hilda with her, the Professor agreeing to their departure
-with as generous an air as if he were paying the expenses. Hilda went
-with her again this time. They had the luck to light on Godstone, where
-they found surprisingly attractive quarters, and--what was stranger
-still--a sufficiency of simple food, the typical village consisting
-chiefly of drawbacks and public-houses.
-
-Godstone was quite exceptional. Although it was the very quintessence
-of the country--all cows, and clover, and quietude--the milk there was
-not watered with an audacity that would have startled a dairyman of
-the London slums. Fresh butter could actually be obtained without much
-difficulty, at a price only a little higher than it was sold at in
-the cities. Crowning marvel in the country, they were not bowed under
-a burden of obligation in securing green vegetables, though that was
-certainly because the Kemps grew such luxuries in the garden. Village
-tradesmen never "supply" what the customer orders--they occasionally
-"oblige him" with it. To foster a fine spirit of indifferentism there is
-nothing like the knowledge that your competitors are as bad as yourself.
-Laundresses and village tradesmen are the only truly independent classes
-in England.
-
-Of course there were drawbacks even here. There were, for instance, a
-butcher's and a grocer's opposite Daisymead, and this meant flies and
-wasps investigating Daisymead in large numbers. The butcher threw the
-onus of the wasps on the grocer's sugar, and the grocer said, that wasps
-were harmless things if you hadn't no fear of 'em, and was bitter about
-the butcher's flies. Panics were frequent in the lodgers' parlour, and
-as the window faced the shops, it became a question whether it was
-better to be stifled or stung.
-
-In the morning, while the artist worked, Hilda loitered under the
-apple-trees, and languished in basket-chairs and light frocks where the
-shade lay deepest in the landlord's field. One could see the railway
-from the field, and many a young fellow in the trains saw Hilda, and
-regretted that Godstone wasn't his destination. In the afternoon there
-was the tangle of the woods to wander through--so close that it was a
-constant temptation to get lost there. And there was the way that began
-with wild strawberry blossom, and rose to wooded heights, below which
-the county spread like a green tablecloth decked with a box of toys;
-and then, after avenues of giant firs where darkness fell, no matter
-how fierce the sun, there were the surprises of lichened glades where
-one tiptoed among the ferns in hope of fairies. With her easel, and her
-canvases, and her camera, Bee found the days all too short. She found
-the days too short, but there was a charm in the evenings too. The final
-saunter along the still white road before supper, just as far as the
-gate where the rabbits scampered, or the bridge by the water-mill where
-strange birds sometimes flashed among the boughs; the hush of the little
-lamplit room with a book afterwards; if one liked, a glimpse of the
-stars from the garden-path, a breath of the flowers--and then to bed.
-
-She had written to David a few days after her arrival, and his first
-letter to Surrey came when she had been installed in Daisymead about a
-fortnight. She opened it by the little stack of hay which was all that
-the field had granted this year.
-
-He wrote that her description of her surroundings made London still more
-loathsome to him, that he wished vainly he could escape from it. A
-somewhat laboured reference to his journalistic work followed--a plaint
-that though they had become such good friends, it seemed unlikely they
-would meet. A pucker crept between her brows as she read; she wondered
-why he said that, wondered why he found it necessary all at once to harp
-upon the difficulties of taking a short journey to see her. It was as if
-he were warning her not to expect him. Had he interpreted her enthusiasm
-for the place as a hint to him to come? She tried, discomfited, to
-remember what her words had been. After a minute she went on reading,
-and then she saw that all this had been the prelude to a request--a none
-too skilful prelude; but that she did not see. "So I have been summoning
-my courage to ask you----" She scanned the next lines rapidly, and the
-letter quivered in her hand. He asked her for her photograph.
-
-She leant against the fence, dismayed. Her first thought--to explain
-that she hadn't a likeness of herself to send--forsook her under the
-fear of his thinking her ungracious if she did not promise to be
-photographed when she went home. Confused, she sought an excuse that
-would sound natural. Never had she exaggerated her disfigurement more
-morbidly, never had her face appeared uglier to her, her shoulders
-higher, her back more bent. To send him her photograph? She felt that it
-demanded the courage of a heroine.
-
-His petition darkened the day to her; it threatened her in the night;
-she woke to be harassed by it again. To send him her photograph--to
-show him what she was? Again and again she asked herself if her hold
-on him was strong enough to withstand the revelation. Momentarily she
-wished she were a man; it was woman's mission to be beautiful. And he,
-he shrank from ugliness, she could read it in his work. To him "woman"
-meant "beauty"--
-
- "Beauty of worshipped form and face ...
- Sweet hands, sweet hair, sweet cheeks, sweet eyes,
- sweet mouth,
- Each singly wooed and won."
-
-The lines of Rossetti's that had flouted her insignificance since she
-was a girl, jeered at her now. She found no comfort in the next:--
-
- "Yet most with the sweet soul
- Shall love's espousals then be knit."
-
-Yes, "then"--after the rest was wooed! "Woman" meant features to inspire
-men, and a form to make them mad. In a transport of imagination she
-imagined almost with a man's desires, and hung before her glass, abased.
-
-But, after all, how could confession rob her of her happiness? She had
-woven the tie between them of her thoughts, her spirit; it was her mind
-that pleased him--how could the knowledge that she was misshapen destroy
-his interest in her mind? She insisted that it could not--and deep in
-her heart was hurt to feel that his interest in her was this purely
-intellectual thing. He cared too little for her hand-clasp even to
-travel to see her. Then she was a fool to hesitate--she would write him
-the truth! Next, resentment scorched her that, caring so little, he had
-put this humiliation upon her. A whim, a spasm of curiosity, and he had
-made her suffer so. Her misery cried that he was not worth it, but tears
-sprang to her eyes at the same moment. She would write to him before her
-courage failed her. She would write as soon as Hilda was settled in the
-field for the morning; her folly should end to-day!
-
-She was eager to write at once, fearful that if she waited long,
-her mood would change. When she saw the landlady's daughter in the
-passage, she asked her to come to the parlour before she went out and
-take a letter to the post. The girl said she wouldn't forget, and the
-arrangement, trivial though it was, gave to the woman a sense of
-something accomplished. She was dimly aware, too, that it would shorten
-her ordeal.
-
-On the breakfast-table there was another letter for her, redirected by
-the Professor. Hilda called her attention to it.
-
-"For you," she piped in her thin voice. "What hours you've been
-dressing! I began to think you were never coming down. Do pour the tea
-out, or it will be cold; it has been standing there ten minutes."
-
-"You shouldn't have waited for me." She poured the tea, and picked up
-the letter absently. It was an invitation to exhibit "The Sun's Last
-Rays" in Liverpool, and at any other time the request would have excited
-her; now she was too preoccupied to find it interesting.
-
-"Oh," she murmured.
-
-"'Oh,' what?"
-
-"They want 'The Sun's Last Rays' at the Walker Art Gallery when the
-Academy closes, that's all."
-
-"Where's that? Pass me the salt, will you?"
-
-"Liverpool."
-
-"Shall you let them have it?"
-
-"Oh yes," she said, "I suppose so. Why not?"
-
-"The carriage will cost a lot, won't it?"
-
-"No, it won't cost anything. They'll send for the picture, and return
-it to me free of charge, if it isn't sold." Her lips tightened, and she
-looked away through the window. Engrossed as she was, she noticed that
-her sister did not say "How jolly for you!" but "Won't the carriage cost
-a lot?" In the course of the summer Hilda would refer to the invitation
-casually as "That nice letter you had from Liverpool," quite unconscious
-that she had shown no perception of its being "nice" when it came.
-
-"Why don't you eat your breakfast?" she asked now, having exhausted the
-subject of the picture.
-
-"I don't want it," said Bee. "You can have this egg too, if you like."
-
-When the table was cleared, and she was left alone, she sat down to
-her task. What should she say? Now that the pen was in her hand her
-eagerness deserted her, and the thought of dispelling his delusion
-made her tremble again. Her arguments of a while ago recurred to her
-vainly--she was as sure that he imagined her what she would like to
-be as she was sure that ugliness repelled him. She set her teeth, and
-dipped the pen in the ink.
-
-She could find no words. Presently she addressed the envelope, but the
-notepaper was still blank. In the kitchen the mother and the girl were
-talking; she could hear them quite distinctly: "And don't forget to call
-in about the bread as you come back!" She glanced at the clock, and
-wrote desperately.
-
-"I cannot do as you wish," she scrawled, "because I have never been
-photographed in my life. I have never been photographed because I am
-deformed, and----"
-
-No! not like that, she couldn't say it like that. She sat motionless
-again, hearing the loud ticking of the clock, and hating herself. The
-clock struck insistently. She pushed the sheet of paper aside, and
-searched through the blotting-book for another. There was no other in
-it, so she went to the chiffonnier and opened the drawer. In the drawer
-there were several things besides the stationery: a sketch-book, some
-unmounted photographs that she had taken last week in Penshurst, some
-unmounted photographs that she had taken last week of Hilda. She picked
-one of them up mechanically, and stood looking at it; stood looking at
-the photograph of Hilda--a study in sunlight and shadow, dreaming in a
-garden chair under the boughs.
-
-There was a knock at the door, and Miss Kemp came in.
-
-"I'm just going, Miss," she said. "Have you got your letter ready?"
-
-"What?" said Bee huskily, without turning.
-
-"I'm just going. Is your letter ready?"
-
-"Yes," muttered the woman. She ran back to the table, and thrust the
-photograph in the envelope, and put it in the girl's hand.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-
-David sat hunched in a chair, the likeness on his knees. He had risen
-determinedly and put it from him twice--lodged it against one of the
-eyesores on the mantelpiece that were referred to as the "ornaments
-"--but after intervals of abstraction he had found that he was nursing
-it again. He had a lurking consciousness that if he put it from him half
-a dozen times, it would be back on his lap before five minutes had gone
-by.
-
-It surpassed all his dream-pictures of her. The situation confused him;
-he could not realise it quite, with the photograph under his eyes. He
-had for a friend this young, this beautiful girl. Though he had vaguely
-imagined her beautiful, the definite was bewildering; his letters seemed
-suddenly audacious to him--there was a breath of the incredible in the
-thought that he had written them to her. And hers! still more wonderful
-the thought of hers. His correspondent was this daughter of the gods,
-serene, imperial, proud--the girl who wrote to him was like this!
-
-He had for a friend this young, this beautiful girl. For a "friend"?
-His manhood abjured the word. Was she not his by a subtler, stronger
-bond than friendship? If the community between them could be called
-friendship, what was love? She had yielded herself to him--her spiritual
-self--surrendered to his keeping thoughts more sacred than her body.
-He craved to go to her, and trembled with the dread of effacing by his
-personality the impression that he had made upon her by his art. To let
-his looks destroy the love his soul was waking in her? No, he could
-not go, he must be strong. But if he dared--if only it were possible!
-She lived--it was no vision conjured up by loneliness--she lived. She
-was smiling, speaking, thinking of him not thirty miles away. He was
-fevered by the idea of their meeting as it might have been--as it would
-have been if he had had a white skin. He found her here where she was
-sitting; the sunlight touched her just as now--"Your friend has come
-to you!" The eyes in the portrait shone to him, and he saw gladness
-in their gaze.... The trees had darkened, and the stars were lit. How
-long a time had passed? In his fancy there was no calendar, but the
-photograph had magic powers. He was telling her he loved her. The eyes
-looked tenderer, the bosom swelled; the lips----Oh, madman! the thing
-was only paper after all. If the delusion had lasted a second longer!
-
-Then a new idea possessed him. He might see her at least--he might see
-her without her knowing who he was. It must be easy to catch a glimpse
-of her in such a place as she had described, easier by far than it would
-be when she was at home. He would go to Godstone on the first fair
-morning and discover Daisymead, and linger in its neighbourhood till
-she came out.... Perhaps when he arrived it would be wet? Then he must
-obtain a bedroom for the night. He might even stay a week; why shouldn't
-he? He might stay a week and see her every day. His thoughts spun
-exultantly. She and her sister themselves were in lodgings--there was
-nothing to prevent his seeking rooms in the same house. But his name?
-Well, he could assume a name for the week; he would go as "Tremlett." By
-no earthly chance could "Mr. Tremlett," looking as he looked, suggest
-David Lee to her mind. He might stroll round the field when she was in
-it, sit near her under the trees; he might even speak to her after a
-day or two. By degrees she would grow used to his appearance. In the
-circumstances, in the solitude, she might not disdain his company. One
-evening he might avow himself, talk to her of his work, tell her all
-that was in his heart for her--on an evening when the moon was hidden
-and she couldn't see his face. Elisha had once said to him: "When I
-was in love with your mother I used to sing to her--in the dusk." The
-dead man's words came back to him, and he shivered. He thought: "_I am
-following in my father's way!_"
-
-Awe fell upon him. He heard his father's warnings again--was walking
-with him on the lawn. For an instant the past had swept so near that the
-present seemed unreal. The scent of the trite flower-beds, the scenes
-of jealousy, the taunts of the languid woman toying with her rings, the
-sound of her sneering laugh, even the rustle of her dress, all these
-things were close, close upon him. He thought of his childhood, and
-it ached in him anew. His own child would not escape! Wouldn't it be
-cruel, wouldn't it be monstrous, to bring a child into the world to
-suffer as he had suffered himself? Human nature pleaded that his own
-child would know a different kind of mother; and memory answered: "We
-always think a woman 'so different' before we've got her." But she _was_
-different! Yes, he affirmed it to the dead; his father would have owned
-that she was different.... She was different, but the world was the
-same. The recollection of his schooldays, the consciousness of all his
-dull, empty, years of passionate rebellion, menaced him. It would be a
-cowardice, it would be a crime, to snatch a joy of which his child must
-pay the cost.
-
-Awe had fallen on him, and of awe was born an ardent wish to pin the
-thought to paper, to capture it for verse. It was a gruesome thought,
-that even his will was leagued against him; but while half his
-consciousness shrank from it appalled, the artist in him, allured by the
-thought's poetical promise, darted to it admiringly, tremulous with the
-fear that it might escape. With the verbal artificer whose servitude is
-complete it is always so, this instinctive, inevitable appraisement of
-the spirit. It is the penalty of his degrading craft. He has surrendered
-to a power which holds nothing sacred, not a son's remembrance, nor
-a father's love, nor a husband's agony--not death, nor devotion, nor
-despair, and the power is inexorable and remorseless. He may forget in
-hours and rejoice and suffer simply, like a free man, but the clash of
-his chains will jangle on the divinest melodies of his life, forcing him
-to scrutinise, and analyse, and define, when he were worthier merely to
-feel. He shall register the heart-beats of his passion, and whittle an
-aphorism with his head on the breast of his bride. His mind is for ever
-alert to estimate the literary value of his soul. When he fondles his
-child his idolatry cannot save him from seeking copy in his emotions,
-and when he sorrows by a grave his tears shall not blind him to the
-virtues of a lament that has not been written before.
-
-The morrow was fine, but David did not go to Godstone. Just to
-ascertain how long it took to get there, however, he bought an "A B
-C," a fascinating book with the breeze of the moors, and the splash
-of the sea in it, and the suggestiveness of old townlets with quaint
-names. The toss of a Channel crossing, and the lights of the Boulevard
-are in it; and the luxury of ideal hotels in English gardens, and the
-aroma of after-dinner coffee under the trees. The reader may arrive in
-imagination at a thousand delightful places for sixpence.
-
-And he did not go on the next day either, though he had half a mind
-to do so during the afternoon, and only stayed at home because he
-vacillated until it was too late to catch the train. He succumbed on the
-third day. An omnibus jolted him to Charing Cross with his bag behind
-his legs, and he bought a copy of a weekly journal with an essay by him
-in it, and was fortunate enough to secure a corner seat.
-
-Exhilaration was in his veins as he saw the flag waved; he would even
-have forgotten his colour if a lady who had entered the compartment
-while he was reading his essay had not looked affronted when he
-displayed his face. The train loitered about the city in so exasperating
-a fashion that he began to think it would never get any further than
-London Bridge; but after about twenty minutes it dragged itself
-away, and puffed Surreyward with a hundred shrieks. At the shout of
-"Godstone" he threw the paper down, and made haste to disencumber
-himself of the bag. A spirit of adventure possessed him as he turned
-from the cloak-room and strode into the pebbled yard. He did not
-inquire for Daisymead at once; it was enough that he was here. He saw
-the receding train glide far along the line, watched the smoke trail
-across the distance and dissolve. The roar came to him more faintly--was
-not unpleasant, and was still. His eagerness melted into peace; he
-crossed the pebbles, and walked along the winding road. The perfume of
-honeysuckle was blown across his nostrils; the hedges were gemmed with
-the pink of bachelor's buttons, and the blue of bird's-eye; meadows
-sloped graciously. It was the country.
-
-His soul gave thanks for that sweet and rare thing, silence. At first
-he thought it silence. Then as his hearing became attuned to the
-surroundings, he grew conscious that the air was indeed alive with
-sound--with a twittering and trilling, with the hum of bees, and the
-whisper of long grass running in silver wavelets before the wind. It
-must also be said that he was aware of the buzzing of a fly which
-accompanied him for nearly half a mile, and kept alighting on his neck.
-
-He picked some wild-flowers that caught his glance, and stuck them in
-his coat; they were beautiful, and he wondered what they were. Presently
-he met a band of village children, and inquired the flowers' names.
-The youngest of the party perhaps was twelve: they stared and did not
-know. The notes of a storm-cock held him, calling in an elm; again he
-wondered. A woman came down the road with a basket on her arm, and he
-spoke to her, and asked, "What bird is that?" She was old and bent, and
-had lived here all her life: she stared and did not know.
-
-"I've never took no heed o' birds," she answered. It was the country.
-
-He trusted that information would be easier to acquire when he sought
-the house. A stile suggested a pipe, and, smoking, he noticed a
-hedge-gap, and found himself at the entrance to a wood. It must be the
-wood of which he had heard, the wood that _she_ had pictured to him in
-her letters. He always thought of her as "She"; the formality of "Miss
-Sorrenford" as impossible in meditation, and he could hardly think of
-her as "H." She had said that she came here constantly; it might be
-that she would come while he lingered--it might be that the bushes hid
-her from him now! In the sadden fancy it appeared to him that the wood
-was the scene where he desired most fervidly to find her--that it was
-here that he must first behold her in order to complete the joy. He
-parted the brambles, and pushed eagerly into the depths.
-
-He pressed into the labyrinth as ardently as if he could hope to speak
-to her if they met. How dark it was with the sky shut out! The foliage
-sighed a little overhead; the tangle was so low that often he had to
-stoop. His feet crushed the litter of dry dead leaves; the branches
-of the wild-rose clung to his clothes. He attained to light. Solitude
-engulfed him, and the bracken was as high as his knees; in the cool,
-moist hush he could hear a twig drop upon the moss. He stood reflecting
-that it was not a place for a girl to roam in unprotected--the nearest
-habitation might have been miles away. Near as it was, no scream could
-reach it, no cry for help was likely to penetrate even to the road. His
-mind was now less occupied with agreeable visions of discovering her
-than with solicitude for her safety every day. At this moment he was
-startled by a stealthy tread.
-
-A rough figure was creeping cautiously between the trees. He did not
-see David; but for an instant David saw nothing but him, nothing but
-the cruel eyes, the avid face, the upraised arm. For an instant. In the
-next, he saw--trusting itself to earth a few yards off--a starling; and
-the lad stole towards it greedily, the only thought quickened in him by
-its loveliness, the idea of smashing it with a stone. It was the country.
-
-The bird's plumage gleamed like satin; the little creature was so
-confident, so fragile, so happy that the hellishness of the thing turned
-the man's heart sick. He flung his pipe, and the starling flew upward,
-saved, a second before the stone was hurled. The lad was both aggrieved
-and contemptuous: viewed as a missile, the pipe argued the man a fool.
-Then David, who burned to thrash him, explained himself with heat; but
-the other showed such dull amazement at his indignation, such utter lack
-of understanding, that wrath gave place to misery in the poet. It even
-seemed to him, as he moved away, that he had been unjust. A little later
-in the year cultured men and graceful women would also murder birds
-for fun. One bird, or another, with a gun, or a stone--? To the yokel,
-too, his shame was "sport." The difference in the barbarism was only a
-difference of class.
-
-David had had enough of the wood. Having recovered his pipe among the
-ferns, he made his way out, and sauntered back along the high-road.
-Overtaking a large sack, slung across the shoulder of a small boy, who
-at close quarters revealed the peaked cap and uniform of a postman, he
-asked to be directed to Daisymead, and learnt that he had not far to go.
-
-It was a low white house, with stiff white curtains hanging in the
-windows, and full white roses climbing on the walls. The sight of it
-disappointed him rather, and it seemed to him to be on the wrong side
-of the way, though he had never preconceived its situation consciously.
-A flight of steps led to a white gate and a patch of front-garden
-wonderfully abloom--a revel of pinks and canterbury-bells, and the
-velvet of sweetwilliam. He gave a knock, questioning a little how to
-account for his application, for he saw no card with the familiar London
-legend, "Furnished Apartments," over the door.
-
-It was opened by a strapping woman, drying her hands on her apron. She
-was not a peasant--her eyes were alert, her face was mobile; and, though
-she had grey hair, she bore herself erect. Her gaze widened at him;
-there was even a tinge of apprehension in it.
-
-"Good morning," he said; "I'm looking for rooms--or for one room if I
-can't get any more. Have you any to let?"
-
-"Y-e-s," answered the woman, hesitatingly. "Can I see them?"
-
-"Well, I'm not quite sure," she faltered. He understood that it was his
-appearance that made her doubtful. "I don't know whether--Might I ask
-'oo it was that recommended you?"
-
-He pointed airily. "The postman directed me here. I've just come down
-from town; my luggage is at the station."
-
-"I'm not sure whether my husband 'd care to take in any more people this
-year. We've got two ladies staying with us already, and If you'll wait a
-minute I'll see what 'e says about it."
-
-He waited in suspense. She returned after a consultation in the kitchen,
-her husband with her. Though the man came fully informed of what was
-wanted, David felt sure that it would be necessary to begin at the
-beginning again, and in this he wasn't mistaken. The couple stood
-contemplating him curiously, waiting for him to speak.
-
-"Good morning," he said. "I'm looking for two rooms, or for one room if
-I can't get any more. Have you any to let?"
-
-"Well, we '_ave_ got two rooms," admitted the man.
-
-"Can I see them?"
-
-The householder scratched his head. "Well, I don't know," he said
-slowly. "My wife 'ere she's not quite sure whether she could manage with
-anybody else this summer. Are you, Emma? There's two ladies staying 'ere
-now, and it makes a bit o' work for her. Don't it, Emma? You might get a
-room a bit lower down, very likely. What was it you were wanting?"
-
-"Oh, anything would suit me!" exclaimed David, with an ingratiating
-smile, and suppressed rage. "I'm not particular at all--only I should
-have liked to go to a house where I could be sure of being comfortable.
-Yours looks so pretty, and so clean; it's the only place I've seen
-round here that I should care to pay much in." He had been struggling
-to recall their name--trying to see it mentally in one of Bee's
-letters--and it flashed upon him now. "Cold meat and cleanliness, Mrs.
-Kemp----It is 'Mrs. Kemp,' I think?" He made her a bow. "Cold meat and
-cleanliness are worth more than late dinners and--er----" The sentence
-would not round itself; he forced another smile for climax.
-
-"You might eat off any floor in this 'ouse!" she declared, deciding he
-was human.
-
-"I'm sure you might," he replied. "In London we don't often see a house
-like it, I can tell you!"
-
-"You've not been in London long, I suppose?" she said. "You come from
-abroad, don't you?"
-
-"No, I've lived in London all my life--my business is there. That's why
-I go to the country when I get a holiday."
-
-"Ah," said Mr. Kemp reflectively, "it's a great place, London--room for
-all sorts in it!"
-
-"Yes," said David. "What lovely roses you have, Mrs. Kemp, and how sweet
-the pinks smell! What flowers are those in the corner--the high, purple
-flowers against the wall?"
-
-"Them?" she said. "Lor! I'm a poor one at flowers. What do you call 'em,
-John?"
-
-"_I_ dunno," said John.
-
-"Well, I don't wonder you think twice about taking lodgers, but I"--he
-laughed feebly--"I'm a very honest person; I wouldn't steal so much as a
-leaf."
-
-There was a pause. They all looked at one another.
-
-"What do you say, John?" she murmured. "We might manage to take the
-young man in, perhaps, eh?"
-
-"You won't find me any trouble if you do. You'll give me a first-rate
-character when I leave you!" cried David with geniality that exhausted
-him.
-
-"About rent," said Mr. Kemp. "What did you think of paying?"
-
-"What do you want?"
-
-The couple exchanged anxious glances. Mr. Kemp breathed heavily.
-
-"Well, we have had as much as a pound for those two rooms, for a lady
-and three children through the summer," he said.
-
-"Of course," added the woman, "for only one person----"
-
-"Call it a pound!" said David, whipping out his purse. "And I suppose
-it's fairest to pay in advance. My name is Tremlett. I'll just look
-round, and then I'll go to the station, and get my bag."
-
-And so it was accomplished. The same roof sheltered him and Her! He
-smiled now naturally in savouring the fact. His little sitting-room was
-at the back, overlooking the cabbages and a red, rose-bordered path
-that led to the hennery and the field. Its old-fashioned shabbiness was
-not without a charm, and, having yielded consent, Mrs. Kemp adopted
-a solicitous manner with a strong flavour of wondering compassion in
-it. She still seemed to him in moments to be marvelling silently that
-he was able to talk her language. When he came in from the station
-he found that she had brightened his table with a bowl of poppies
-and elder-blossom. Gathering the poppies had robbed them of their
-sprightliness, and they hung shrivelled, like pricked airballs, but the
-delicacy of the elder-blossom was exquisite, and he liked the tone of
-what she called the old "crock." Because wild-flowers pleased him less
-in his coat than anywhere else, he put those that he was wearing into a
-mug preserved on the mantelshelf. On the front of the mug he saw a view
-described as "Rickmansworth Church from the East," and on the base he
-saw the inscription "Made in Germany."
-
-His mind began to misgive him about the sister--perhaps she would prove
-a dragon, in the way? He half hoped that Mrs. Kemp would let fall some
-particulars when she brought in his chop. She said nothing to the
-point, however, nor did he hear any voice about the premises to wake
-sensations. When his dinner was eaten he went out to the path, and threw
-eager-glances round the field; but the two chairs under the trees were
-empty, and there was nobody in sight; so he came back and smoked a pipe
-on the sofa.
-
-A young girl entered with his tea; he judged her rightly to be the
-Kemps' daughter. She evidently came to ascertain how a mulatto looked,
-and she was not disinclined to hear one talk. He felt that he was
-enlarging his circle of acquaintances amazingly; in a day here he had
-spoken to more people than he addressed at home in a month. From Miss
-Kemp he learnt in conversation that she had just been getting tea ready
-for "the ladies" too. She coupled the information with a reference to
-"one pair of hands"; he waited for her to add the companion phrase about
-"her head never saving her legs," but she did not.
-
-She was a nice girl, and not uneducated, though she did say "one pair
-of hands" when she meant "one person"; and when he bewailed the fact
-that it had begun to rain, and she brought him some novels to pass the
-time, he was surprised to find what novels she read. However, they
-entertained him very little. His soul was divided between dejection at
-the weather and gratitude for her kindness. He was so unused to kindness
-that the landlady's daughter offering to lend him books seemed to him a
-tender and a touching thing. The chairs had been brought indoors; the
-rain rattled on the laurels, and strewed the petals of the roses on the
-path. Through the long twilight a pair of heavy hands in a neighbouring
-cottage laboured a hymn--the village pianist always chooses hymns--with
-mournful persistence. David stood at the window, recognising
-despondently that "the ladies" would remain in their parlour all the
-evening. The field of his expectations would be void and profitless--it
-might even be too wet for them to-morrow.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-
-But it was not. When he woke, the day was radiant. A guileless sky
-denied its misdemeanour merrily. Mrs. Kemp, in clattering the china,
-asked him "how he lay last night." He thanked her, and took a mental
-note of the locution, inquiring in his turn when the rain had ceased.
-For answer she snorted "Rain?" and frowned reproof at the sunshine, and
-he attributed her manner to crops.
-
-His pouch was empty. She told him that tobacco could be obtained at the
-grocer's; so he went across the road presently and bought some at a
-little shop that proclaimed itself "Renowned for its breakfast-eggs,"
-and "Celebrated for its bacon." As he came out, a woman passed him,
-laden with a canvas, and a sketching box, a camp-stool, and what looked
-like a bunch of rods. She was pale and slight. He saw that she was
-deformed as he hurried by. He didn't take much notice of her.
-
-A chair had been put back in the shade of the boughs, and he waited
-feverishly where it was well in view. Soon a girl strolled down the
-path between the roses. She wore a white frock, and had a book in her
-hand. Her face dazzled him; his heart leapt to greet her. She entered
-the field, and sat down under the tree. The photograph had come to life.
-He leant, gazing at her, unnoticed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-
-This was the event of his second day here. This was all. He had seen
-her; the knowledge sang in his senses. Momentarily he felt that if his
-visit yielded no more, it would have been bountiful enough. When her
-glance lighted on him, he read her thought in it, and drew back ashamed.
-He turned away ashamed, and afraid of seeming to intrude. In town he
-had dared to picture himself sitting near her, watching her movements,
-breaking the ice. In Godstone self-consciousness confounded him. She
-appeared to him unapproachable; he had even been humiliated by her look.
-
-Hilda said to Bee that afternoon: "There's another lodger here; he's
-a nigger--or something of the sort. Isn't it a nuisance? I wonder the
-Kemps take that kind of people in, with us in the house!"
-
-"Oh, is he staying here?" said Bee; "I saw him coming out of Peters'.
-Perhaps he is only down for the week-end. I don't suppose he'll be in
-our way. If he does make himself objectionable, you had better come out
-with me in the morning while he stops."
-
-"I think I could keep him at a distance without that," returned Hilda
-scornfully. "Besides, he would never have the impudence. What horrid
-luck, though! If it had been a man come to stay here now, it would have
-been rather nice."
-
-But they had no reason to complain of his being "in their way"; the new
-lodger did not attempt to scrape acquaintance with them, although in the
-next two days they often passed him, idling in the garden, or sauntering
-along the road. He refrained so punctiliously from staring at them, that
-they were able to steal a few glances themselves. Bee observed that he
-looked unhappy, and was fond of flowers; and Hilda remarked that he wore
-a well-cut suit, and had a nice taste in neckties. "Evidently not a
-common 'nigger,'" she said; "a medical student, or something!" She was
-not concerned, though it was clear that he had come for longer than the
-week-end.
-
-On Tuesday she was obliged to acknowledge his existence. It was a stupid
-incident--to happen with a "nigger." It might as easily have happened
-with somebody worth meeting; say, with one of the young men who bowled
-into the station-yard in dog-carts and looked as if they wished they
-knew her. She had gone out to get a daily paper, and the lodger was in
-the shop buying foolscap. She was told that the last of the newspapers
-had just been sold to him. As soon as he heard that, he stammered
-something about "not depriving" her of it. He stood before her with
-his straw-hat in one hand, and the paper extended in the other. She
-thanked him, but said that it really had no interest for her at all. He
-persisted. She was firm--and left him overwhelmed by his gaucherie in
-not persuading her to take it.
-
-_Ten minutes later--Mrs. Kemp to Miss Hilda Sorrenford_: "Mr. Tremlett
-has done with this paper, so 'e says you can 'ave it now if you like."
-
-_Miss Hilda Sorrenford, understanding that the message has suffered in
-delivery_: "Tell Mr. Tremlett I am much obliged to him." And in the
-evening, when she saw him in the garden, she bowed and said that she
-thought the weather was a little cooler.
-
-David went back to his foolscap, having discovered that it is sometimes
-much easier to write poetry about a girl than to talk to her. And
-already he was reconciled to her voice because it was hers.
-
-Prose was still a crutch that he couldn't afford to drop, and he had
-hoped to transfer some of an essay from his head to the foolscap
-by bedtime. His subject was before him, nothing less than an acorn,
-sprouting a slender stem and a handful of leaves, in a tumbler of water.
-Spying it in the woods, he had brought it home, and given it honour, to
-Mrs. Kemp's diversion. He had enthroned it on the table, that little
-acorn bursting with the ambition to be a tree, and as he sat wondering
-at it, the slip of a stalk had grown to be gnarled and old, and the
-bunch of leaves had towered above the centuries. Children came to play
-beneath it who were chided for forgetting whether Elizabeth or Victoria
-had reigned first over England in the long ago, and generations of
-lovers had flitted past its shade, prattling of eternity. The story of
-the acorn had clamoured in him to be written, but now he was too excited
-and unhappy to work. Besides, how could he say it all in two or three
-thousand words? It asked to be a book.
-
-How clumsy he had been in the shop, stuttering and blundering like a
-schoolboy; how absurd in the garden, with his fatuous mono-syllable!
-Why couldn't he disguise his shyness? he had disguised it well enough
-from the landlady when he paid her compliments on the doorstep; nobody
-would have suspected how turbulent his nerves were then. At the time
-he had been proud of his fluency--are not shy people always proud of
-being fluent, even when they hear themselves saying things they don't
-mean?--now he remembered it wistfully, jealous of himself. And his
-letters! his letters mocked him. To write to a girl like that, and be
-tongue-tied in her presence. The thing was laughable.
-
-But he had learnt her name at last, for when he made Mrs. Kemp his
-messenger, she had said: "Oh! you mean Miss 'Ilda."
-
-Estimated by emotion it was ages before it happened, before their
-relations advanced beyond "good-morning," or "good-evening," with a
-platitude dropped in passing, and a commonplace returned with the
-lifting of his hat. Yes, estimated by emotion it was ages before it
-happened, but according to the almanac he had been here exactly nine
-days. She was under the same tree, in the same chair. He had seen her
-settle herself there half an hour ago, and for half an hour he had been
-questioning how she would receive him if he joined her. What should he
-say first; could he give to the indulgence a sufficiently casual air; in
-fine, what sort of figure would he cut?
-
-He ruffled his manuscript irresolutely. In a yard close by somebody was
-hammering at a fence. It appeared to him that somebody began to hammer
-at a fence as often as he tried to work. There was no possibility of his
-writing even if he made another attempt, and inclination pulled him hard
-towards the field. He gathered the papers up, and put them cautiously
-away, as a criminal removes clues.
-
-When he gained the path, she had risen from the chair, and was running
-bareheaded in his direction. He did not for an instant see more than
-that, more than that she was running; and he wondered. Then he saw her
-face, and her voice reached him, and he realised that she was running
-for help.
-
-So they ran towards each other for five, perhaps ten seconds, she as if
-pursued, and he seeking the cause.
-
-"A wasp," she panted, "in my hair! A wasp! Get it out!"
-
-"A wasp?" Why must one always echo in emergencies? He called himself a
-fool. "Don't be frightened. Keep still. I'll get it out in a minute."
-
-"Quick, quick!" she said, pulling at her hair frantically; "I shall go
-mad!"
-
-"Keep still," he repeated. "Take your hands down--it'll sting you."
-
-He could hear the angry buzzing of the thing, but it was entangled,
-hidden, and her hair dizzied him. She found the diffidence of his
-touches exasperating.
-
-"Take the pins out," she cried; "yes, yes, take them out. Oh! not like
-that, be quick!"
-
-Her impatience showed his breathlessness the way. He fought reverence
-down, and tore them out as fast as she. Her hair rained over his hands,
-and swept his arms. The wasp gave a last buzz venomously. "Oh, thank you
-so much! I hope, I do hope, you aren't stung?" she said.
-
-"Stung?" He was faint, shaken by a hurricane of new and strange emotion.
-"It's all right, thanks."
-
-"I've given you a lot of trouble," she said apologetically. "It was
-silly of me to make such a fuss, I suppose; but I can't tell you what it
-felt like."
-
-"I can imagine."
-
-"I've always been afraid it would happen one day; the place swarms with
-them, doesn't it?"
-
-"They come from the shops across the road," he said.
-
-He was being stupid; he felt it. His little minute of authority was
-over, and he was self-conscious again.
-
-She began to pick up the hairpins from the grass. David stooped too. As
-she looked at his hands she thought of the service they had rendered,
-and shuddered slightly. Absorbed, he watched her lift her hair, and
-twist it in a hasty coil, and stab it thrice with unconcern. In "The
-People of the Dream Street" there is a line that was born at this
-moment, though it was not written till long afterwards.
-
-"You have been staying here for some time, haven't you?" he blurted.
-
-"Yes, nearly a month," she said.
-
-"How pretty it is!"
-
-"Isn't it? We came here for my sister's work--she paints, you know."
-
-"Yes, I know; I saw her before I saw you, though I didn't know she was
-your sister then. She seems to work hard--I mean she is out a great
-deal."
-
-"Yes, it's just the sort of country she likes; I think she's sorry we're
-going. She talks about coming back in the autumn to make some more
-studies here."
-
-"You're going?" he said blankly. "Are you? When?"
-
-"Our month is up the day after to-morrow; we only came for a month."
-
-There was the slightest pause, while he cursed himself for wasted weeks.
-
-"And you," he asked, "do you paint too?"
-
-"I? Oh no." She smiled her foolish smile, complacent in the
-consciousness of youth and a profile. His eyes allayed her misgivings
-about her hair. "I don't do anything; I'm quite ordinary," she said.
-
-David smiled with her. There was a fascination in pretending to know
-nothing of her mind when he believed he knew so much.
-
-"It's original to be ordinary now that everybody is a genius."
-
-"Is everybody a genius?" She looked a shade vacant. "Perhaps you live in
-London? Our home is in Beckenhampton; in the provinces, I am afraid, we
-are rather out of it."
-
-"Oh, one can be quite as much out of it in London. What can be more
-'provincial' than the life of the average Londoner? He goes to his
-business after breakfast, and he goes back to his villa after tea. The
-few friends he makes are, naturally, in the same groove, and talk about
-the same things. Why," he went on, overjoyed to have found his tongue,
-"he has no more acquaintance with artistic London, or political London,
-or fashionable London than the people with businesses and villas in
-the other towns. I don't understand the average Londoner's idea that,
-because his own particular hencoop is in the capital, he must have a
-wider range of vision than all the other hens in the kingdom; I don't
-know what it's based on. One would suppose that the sight of the General
-Post Office from the top of a bus every day converted people into a kind
-of intellectual aristocracy. The suburbs snigger at the provinces, and
-Bloomsbury sneers at the suburbs, and the truth is that, outside a few
-exclusive circles, Londoners get all their knowledge of London from the
-newspapers--which the provincials are reading at the same time."
-
-She was not interested in the subject; it struck her only as a strange
-one for him to discuss.
-
-"I suppose so," she said. "Still in London one sees things and one can
-get books to read. It's as difficult to get a new book in Beckenhampton
-as it is to get cream in the country."
-
-"Is that difficult?" he asked, thinking of Keats's "tight little fairy."
-
-"Oh, you don't know the country very well. Try! They look at you amazed
-when you ask for it." She laughed. "Last year when we went away we took
-a new American tinned thing in the shape of a breakfast food with us.
-I forget what it was called; a sort of porridge. They told you on the
-tin that it was to be eaten with cream. Carelessly, 'cream'! I believe
-in America cream isn't a curiosity. Our efforts to get threepennyworth!
-There was only one place for miles round where there was the slightest
-chance of it--a dairy belonging to a great lady who supplied the
-public with milk as a favour. I don't mean that she didn't take their
-money, but that the customers had to call for the milk and carry it
-away. We used to go there two or three times a week and kow-tow to a
-consequential dairy woman. We almost thought at first she must be the
-great lady, but when she accepted our tips we concluded she wasn't. She
-unbent so far as to promise 'to try to manage it for us one morning.'
-After about a fortnight we reckoned it would have cost us two shillings
-by the time it was 'managed.' I daresay it would have cost more, but we
-decided that we couldn't afford the price of threepennyworth of cream
-in the country, and we never got any. I can't say I'm very fond of the
-country on the whole."
-
-"Why, I imagined you loved it. That is"--he corrected himself
-hastily--"you've the air of being so contented out here."
-
-"Have I? Oh, I do gush about it sometimes, but"--she shrugged her
-shoulders--"country walks are rather tiresome after you've got used to
-them, don't you think so?"
-
-He hesitated. "I think they must have been pleasanter before bicycles
-were invented," he said; "it's difficult to enjoy a stroll along a
-country lane when you have to keep skipping into a hedge to save
-yourself from being cut in halves. Men who drive realise their
-responsibility, but every counter-jumper seems to ride a bicycle, and
-the cad in power is always dangerous. The most exasperating thing about
-the country to me is the blindness and deafness of the people to all the
-beauties round them. I'll except Mr. Kemp because I've discovered that
-he notices the birds--they steal his grain, and he shoots them--but I've
-been trying to learn the names of the wild-flowers ever since I've been
-here, and it's impossible; one might as well inquire at Bethnal Green."
-
-"I didn't know that," she said; "I haven't tried to find out. But
-certainly everybody is very stupid."
-
-There was a moment's silence. His glance wandered, and reverted to her.
-She made a delightful picture; she was as lovely a philistine as ever
-looked to the main chance with the gaze of a goddess, and for him she
-had the magic of letters that she had never written, the seduction of
-thoughts that she had never known. He would not admit to himself that a
-shade of disappointment was clouding his mood.
-
-Her name was cried before he spoke again.
-
-"Hilda! where are you?"
-
-"Hark! my sister's calling," she said; "I expect dinner's ready."
-
-She moved towards the house, David beside her, and met Bee coming down
-the path.
-
-"Mr. Tremlett has been saving my life, Bee! I've been attacked while you
-were out."
-
-"Mr. Tremlett was very kind," answered Bee, smiling. "How did he do it?"
-
-The three loitered in the doorway, talking, and she thanked him
-seriously when she understood what had happened. He noted that her tones
-were grave and sweet, and pitied her; and his gaze kept straying to the
-beautiful face. After a minute he turned away, and the sisters went
-inside.
-
-"He's quite a gentleman," said the girl; "and I'm sure he must have been
-stung, though he pretended he wasn't. It would have been quite romantic
-if he had been another colour."
-
-"She loved me for the dangers I had--averted," murmured Bee.
-
-"What's that--a quotation?" asked Hilda,
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-
-The rest of the day was barren, and in the knowledge that their visit
-was so near its end, David chafed at each empty hour. He had seen Hilda
-for a moment only since the morning. Standing aside as she came down the
-stairs, he had asked her if she was going to the field again, and she
-shook her head, saying that she had a letter to write. He thrilled with
-the fancy that it might be a letter to himself.
-
-How queer to think that she might even give it to him to post! Still
-queerer to reflect that the thoughts which had so often held him
-captive, and the blithesome chatter that had rung so false were coin
-from the same mint. If they had been the strangers to each other that
-she believed, he would never have divined the gold beneath the small
-change. For that matter he too had been commonplace; the soul wasn't a
-jack-in-the-box to jump to order. "Oh, Mr. Thackeray, don't!" breathed
-Charlotte Bronte disillusioned, when he helped himself again to
-potatoes; and probably he had said nothing to justify her homage by the
-time the cheese came. He, David Lee, had _talked_ potatoes. More than
-likely the girl whom he had found trivial had found him trite.
-
-Ever recurring, and overthrowing his reverie, was a gust of
-sensation--in part a perfume, in part a sickness, in which it seemed to
-him that the scent of her hair was in his throat.
-
-Before he left town he had scribbled a few lines expressing his
-gratitude for the photograph, and now it occurred to him that an answer
-might be lying at his lodging already. He wished he could read it; he
-wished he could re-read all the letters here while he was seeing her.
-He felt that to do so would help him. Without defining his need he felt
-that the letters, tangible, familiar, would lessen the vague sense of
-unreality that blew across his mind. During a few seconds he craved more
-to re-read the letters than to find himself alone with her.
-
-Not so in the morning. He rose eagerly. While he dressed, it seemed
-to him that he had been unreasonable yesterday; he accused himself of
-having resented circumstances, of having all unconsciously expected her
-to accord to Tremlett the confidences she made to Lee. That was absurd.
-Ostensibly a stranger, a mulatto thrown in her path by chance, how
-could he hope for her to lift her veil? But let her keep it down--it
-couldn't hide her from him. Let her yield a finger-tip, after she had
-bared her heart--he knew her even as she knew herself. He smiled to
-think that by a word he could transfigure her. It was too soon, he was
-afraid to speak it; the complexity of the emotion that he foresaw in her
-warned him back; but the idea of power was sweet to him. He could tear
-the veil aside and call the real woman breathless to his view, he the
-stranger! There was a throb of triumph in his delusion.
-
-The day was Sunday, and when he joined her, he found the sisters
-together. He regretted that the elder had remained at home, although he
-knew that he had had nothing to hope from a tete-a-tete.
-
-"You don't paint to-day, Miss Sorrenford?"
-
-"No," she said, "I don't paint on Sunday."
-
-"Good gracious!" exclaimed Hilda, "I should think she didn't. What
-do you suppose the Kemps would say to her? We should be turned out,
-shouldn't we, Bee?"
-
-"Oh yes, I forgot the Kemps," he said; "it would shock them, of
-course."--"Bee," he assumed, was a diminutive of "Beatrice." "I've only
-spent one Sunday here. It was rather depressing; everybody looked so out
-of place--all the villagers seemed to have gone. Why do they dress up
-and spoil themselves on Sunday? It was as if a lot of supers in a play
-had come on in the wrong scene."
-
-Hilda smiled. "They'd think you had very bad taste if they heard you say
-so. You might as well try to persuade a servant that she looks smarter
-in a frilled cap and a muslin apron than when she goes out to meet her
-young man. Poor people always make frights of themselves on Sunday--and
-they pride themselves on their boots creaking."
-
-"Poor people!" he answered. "And the little children--that was worse
-still. It made me wretched to see the children; my heart ached for them
-whenever I went to the door."
-
-"Oh, you noticed them," said Bee, "did you? Yes, it's painful. Their
-hushed voices, and their sad eyes! They mustn't play; they're forbidden
-to be happy. They sit in solemn groups, talking in whispers--cursing
-Sunday I often think. If one of them forgets and laughs, its mother
-comes out and shakes it--to teach it to love God."
-
-"Bee, don't get on the platform, or we might as well have gone to
-church. We do go to church, Mr. Tremlett; don't think we never do any
-better than this, please! But one doesn't feel so religious in the
-country on Sunday as one does in a town. It must be something in the
-air."
-
-"Perhaps it's because in the country one feels so much more religious
-every other day of the week," said David. Bee had frowned, discomfited;
-she sat silent. In her silence David was sorry for the Beauty--her
-banter had been so innocent; the frown, the tightened lips seemed to him
-an undeserved reproach.
-
-Then he talked to the wrong woman while the right woman listened, and he
-was even a little piqued that his earnestness couldn't rouse the wrong
-woman to permit him a glimpse of the poetry that was not in her. But
-once, when her skirt fluttered against his hand, it was not the thought
-of the poetry in her that sent a shiver up his arm; and it was not the
-thought of her sensibility that made his heart gallop, as imagination
-gave him back the tingle of her hair. That was herself, her pretty
-flesh-and-blood, the potent pink-and-white reality of her.
-
-Something he said, some chance remark, brought a line of "A Celibate's
-Love Songs" to Bee's mind. Her thoughts darted again to the photograph,
-and for the thousandth time she wished she could recall her stupid
-act; for the thousandth time she sought the courage to acknowledge
-it. The confession from which she had shrunk at the beginning looked
-by comparison easy: "I am deformed." Well, at least, no one could
-laugh at that. But "I sent my sister's likeness instead of my own."
-That was ridiculous, contemptible. And how could she explain the
-impulse? Wouldn't the man put his own construction on it? Wouldn't he
-think--wouldn't it be tacitly to admit--that she was in love with him?
-
-Still, did the folly she had committed matter very much? He would never
-see her, never see her or Hilda either. If he had meant to come, surely
-he would have come already? Sooner or later the correspondence would
-die, and she would be alone again. Was it necessary to degrade herself
-in his sight?
-
-He would think she was in love with him! Once more the question that
-she was always trying to evade flared through her brain. Did it really
-mean that--in love with a man she had not met? She said the thing was
-impossible, and felt it was indecent, and knew it was true. The man
-had needed an appeal to the senses before he repudiated the term of
-"friendship"; the woman had no such need. She knew that she loved him,
-although she refused to own it. She loved him for his mind, for all
-that was herself in him, for all that was kin to her, but beyond her
-reach. And now, while her reverie might have borne her far from the
-conversation at her side, she was forced to listen to him, though she
-had no suspicion that it was he who talked. The mind that she loved
-compelled her to listen--for David was striving to make the dainty Hilda
-lift a corner of the veil.
-
-And there being no veil, she could not lift it; but the woman, whose
-presence he had half forgotten, felt her sympathies stirred within her
-strongly, and could have given him thought for thought, and note for
-note, while she sat there silent and unheeded. There was no veil. He
-was straining to clutch a phantasm, surrendering to the temptations of
-his fancied power. And, whilst the poet, pluming himself on power, put
-forth his intellect to master the girl that there was not, the indolent
-pink-and-white girl that there was, was mastering him.
-
-"He talks too much, now he has got over his shyness," she murmured, as
-he moved away. "I'm glad he has gone."
-
-"Are you?" said Bee. "Why? I'm not; he interested me."
-
-"Really? Well, I wish you had joined in, then, instead of sitting there
-mum. Why didn't you?"
-
-"I don't think he would have been very grateful; he didn't want to talk
-to me."
-
-Hilda's admirable eyebrows rose just a shade higher than they would have
-risen if she had been surprised. Because she knew what was meant, she
-said, "What do you mean?"
-
-"I could see he wanted to talk to _you_. He always does. I think it's
-rather a good thing we're going home to-morrow."
-
-"Good heavens! don't be so idiotic. Do you suppose for a single moment I
-could----"
-
-"No; I was thinking of _him_, poor fellow!" said Bee. "I daresay he is
-unhappy enough without any other trouble."
-
-It was not unpleasant to hear that she was esteemed so dangerous. The
-girl essayed the languid tone of her favourite heroines.
-
-"What an imagination you have!" she drawled. "Now, he only struck _me_
-as a dull person who didn't know when to get up. When a man looks like
-that, he ought to be very careful what he talks about; so few subjects
-go with his complexion."
-
-Bee thought--"Oh, the arrogance of beauty! It would even deny to the
-others the right to have beautiful minds."
-
-In the afternoon a thunderstorm broke over Godstone, and rain fell
-with more or less violence all the evening. It saved Hilda from being
-bored by him again, for their train next day was an early one, and
-after breakfast she was upstairs a good deal, watching the trunks being
-packed. Once or twice as she tripped to Bee from the sitting-room with
-a book, or a work-basket, or a packet of labels, he met her in the
-passage, and she threw him the brave smile of one who was sunny in
-fatigue; but there was no opportunity for conversation.
-
-To David the shadow of her departure had fallen across Daisymead
-already. Already he felt desolate in anticipating its emptiness when she
-had gone. It seemed to him quite a month ago that he had arrived here,
-and the few scenes of their brief association, now that the end had
-come, were as dear to his regret as close companionship. Even the period
-of his bashfulness and despondence had a tender charm in looking back
-at it. He was eager to flee with his memories to town, instinctively
-conscious that in no place would he be so forlorn as in the place where
-she had been; but there would be heavy hours before he was able to go,
-poignant hours in which to miss her first.
-
-It had been in his mind to walk to the station with them both, but she
-did not seem to wish it, so he bade them good-bye in the front garden
-while the porter was making the luggage fast on the truck. The landlady
-and her daughter had come out too, and at the last minute Mr. Kemp
-appeared. He had a dead bird in his hand; Hilda uttered an exclamation
-of pity as she saw it, and Bee was mute.
-
-"Oh, the dear! What bird is it, Mr. Kemp?"
-
-"A green linnet, Miss," he said. "Mischeevious things!"
-
-"A linnet? I thought linnets were always brown; I'd no idea they were
-ever so pretty as this. Why, it's perfectly lovely! What a shame they
-aren't all made green."
-
-"Yes, it's a showy thing," admitted Mr. Kemp; "the brown 'un ain't much
-to look at alongside it, that's a fact." He rubbed his hand on his coat,
-and put it out to her in farewell. "But the green linnet has got no
-song."
-
-The sisters went slowly up the road; and David followed the "showy"
-figure with his eyes until the road swerved.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX
-
-
-"Well, my dears," said the Professor, "and how are you, eh? Got nice and
-sunburnt, and done yourselves good, have you? Bee, my dear, you might
-just touch the bell--I told the girl not to make the tea until we rang.
-Let me have a look at you both now!" He looked at Hilda. "Come, come,
-that's first rate! And what's the news?"
-
-"Oh, we're splendid," she replied. "I don't think there's any news; we
-just did nothing. That is, I did nothing, and Bee worked. You might have
-come down to us, Dad, if only for a day! We were always expecting a wire
-to tell us you were coming."
-
-"Yes, I know, my dear," he said, "I know; you wrote me. When I read your
-letter I thought I really would go down; I made up my mind to. 'Now I
-know what I'll do,' I thought; 'I won't answer her--I'll say nothing
-about it--and on Saturday I'll pack my bag, and take her by surprise.'
-But God bless my soul! when Saturday came I couldn't get away, my dear,
-I couldn't get away." His glance wandered to his other daughter, and
-rested on her doubtfully. "Or perhaps it was you who wrote, Bee? One of
-you did, I know; it's all the same."
-
-"Just the same, father," she said, "all the same; we both wanted you."
-
-The teapot was brought in presently, and half a dozen words were uttered
-which did more to make her feel at home again than anything that had
-happened yet. The servant knocked a cup over, put a forefinger inside
-it, in setting it right, and said in a hoarse whisper, "Can I speak to
-you, Miss?"
-
-When the conference with the servant was over, Bee carried her father's
-cup to the armchair, and took Hilda's to the sofa; and the Professor
-murmured in the tone that belongs to after-thoughts:
-
-"And did you make your studies, Bee?"
-
-"Yes, thanks, father."
-
-"That's right. Many?"
-
-"Oh, just as many as I hoped to do. I'm rather pleased with one of them."
-
-"_That's_ right."
-
-"Anything new here, father?"
-
-"In a way, my dear, in a way; the new man has taken over the Theatre
-Royal. Mobsby has left the town; I hear he has gone to Nottingham. You
-might give me another piece of sugar, a very small piece--or break a
-lump in halves."
-
-"The new man taken over the theatre?" said Hilda. "Have you written to
-him about the opera?"
-
-"Have you, father?" asked Bee, searching the sugar-basin.
-
-"Yes," he said, "yes, I did write to him. I'm afraid he's not a
-gentleman. I dropped him a line, explaining matters, and offering to
-call on him one day when he had an hour to spare, if he would suggest an
-appointment, and he--er--I got no answer."
-
-"Perhaps the letter didn't reach him, dear."
-
-"I fancied that might be the reason," said the Professor; "the same idea
-occurred to me. So I wrote to him again, but----No, I'm afraid both
-letters reached him. Now Mobsby used to answer--I'll give him credit
-for that. He wasn't enterprising, but he was civil, at all events; he
-made excuses for declining my work. This Mr. Jordan seems to have no
-enterprise, and no politeness either. We don't go to the Royal any more,
-my dears! I put my foot down about that. For the future when we take
-tickets for a theatre, they shall be for the Grand."
-
-"The Royal always has the best companies, though," pouted Hilda; "and
-the audience at the Grand is so dirty."
-
-"For all that we shall go to the Grand," repeated the Professor; "it's
-the only dignified protest I can make. While the Royal remains under
-this fellow's management it will see no money of mine. I am quite firm
-on that point--unless of course diplomacy effects anything," he added,
-"unless diplomacy effects anything."
-
-"Diplomacy can't effect much with a man who doesn't answer your
-letters," said Hilda. Her voice was tart.
-
-"What more do you think of doing, then, father?" inquired Bee. "Have you
-a plan?"
-
-"I never let the grass grow under my feet, you know; when there is an
-opportunity, I make the most of it. A friend at court may do a great
-deal, and the other afternoon----" He sipped slowly, and spread his
-handkerchief across his knee. "It seemed almost providential; I don't
-do such a thing once in two months, but it was a very hot day, and
-I was tired and thirsty; it was on my way home from Great Hunby. I
-turned into the 'George' for something to drink, my dear, and I made
-the acquaintance of Mr. Jordan's business manager. The thin edge of the
-wedge, perhaps! though I am never sanguine. Of course I did no more than
-mention the opera--the merest word--but he seemed interested. The next
-time we meet I shall refer to it again. It may lead to something. He was
-intelligent. He may pull the strings. I'm never sanguine, but it stands
-to reason that the business manager of a theatre has a lot to say in
-the conduct of affairs. If I cultivate him----" He looked about him
-impatiently. "You might pass me the tobacco-jar, my dear."
-
-She got up, and took it from the mantelpiece, and gave it to him.
-
-"Here it is, father. If you cultivate him, you think he might use his
-influence with Mr. Jordan?"
-
-"Just so. But _festina lente_, my dear--hasten slowly. Don't look too
-far ahead. It's because people look too far ahead that they trip in
-reading aloud. The same principle, exactly! The eye travels too fast,
-and the tongue stumbles. Half the mistakes that the pupils make in
-reading blank verse are due to the fact that they look too far ahead.
-In life, as in reading, we should clearly enunciate one word at a
-time. What was I going to say?... Yes, having made his acquaintance,
-there's no telling what it may lead to if I show the young man a
-little hospitality. It's quite on the cards that Mr. Jordan may sing a
-different tune and ask me to let him hear the opera. If he should do
-that, I--I am not vindictive--if he should do that, and give the work
-his honest consideration, we would certainly go to the Royal as usual."
-
-The prospect of his showing a new young man a little hospitality
-smoothed the frown from Hilda's brow. The young men of Beckenhampton
-were mercenary, and girls who had been her schoolfellows and knew her
-age--girls who had no other attraction than their fathers' incomes--had
-married in their teens. She was not without a lurking fear of being
-"left on the shelf," as she phrased it; in which misgiving she
-resembled a multitude of girls who look equally superior to the fear
-and the phrase. It is, indeed, an unpleasant comment on our method of
-bringing up the maiden that in the minds of even the most modest girls,
-the eagerness to marry should precede the wish to marry any man in
-particular. To the blunter and less refined sensibilities of the male
-there seems something a little indelicate in this impartial eagerness.
-
-The Professor's intention commended itself to Hilda so warmly, that
-during the next few days she introduced the subject of the opera more
-than once. It was not until she had been back from Godstone a week,
-however, that the growth of the grass to which he had made reference
-was in any way checked. And then chance was the mower. She had gone but
-with him, ostensibly to help him to choose a hat, and of a truth to
-prevent his choosing one, for the years during which man is free to
-exercise his own judgment about his own clothes are few. As they turned
-into Market Street, he gave her a nudge, so hard that it hurt her, and
-waving his hand to a stranger, slackened his pace. The stranger, who
-had been hurrying past, saw that the elderly bore was accompanied by a
-bewilderingly pretty girl, and came promptly to a standstill--in his
-bearing all the deference which a young man can yield to old age under
-the eyes of beauty.
-
-"Oh, how do you do, Professor Sorrenford?"
-
-"Ah, pleased to meet you again," exclaimed the Professor. "Let
-me--er--my daughter; Mr. Harris--my daughter."
-
-Vivian made another bow--one far different from the shamefaced bob
-of the local swains, Hilda thought. It was, indeed, modelled on the
-obeisance he saw the lovers make to the heroines when he was counting
-the house in the dress-circle.
-
-"Mr. Harris is a new-comer to the town," said the Professor blandly.
-
-"I am afraid Mr. Harris must find it very dull?" murmured the girl.
-
-The jeune premier was his exemplar still: "It reveals new attractions
-every day!" he declared. He looked at her significantly. Her eyelids
-drooped. The father saw nothing but the opera in his desk.--
-
-"Yes, I think, myself, there are many attractions to be found in the
-place," he said; "though, as an old resident--one of the very oldest
-residents, in fact--I may be too partial, perhaps. I have been in
-Beckenhampton now--how many years? I begin to lose count. People will
-tell you that the name of 'Sorrenford' is as well known here as the
-name of--ha, ha--the name of the Theatre Royal, itself. Mr. Harris is
-interested in the Theatre Royal, my dear--the scene of so many of our
-pleasant evenings."
-
-"Oh, indeed?" She was gently surprised. "You're at the theatre, Mr.
-Harris?"
-
-"In the front," he said. "I hope we shall give you some pleasanter
-evenings still under the new regime, Miss Sorrenford. We mean to make
-the house one of the most go-ahead theatres in the provinces." His tone
-was bright, inspiriting. He struck her as likely to succeed in anything
-that he undertook.
-
-"We shall not fail to sample the--er--the bill of fare," said the
-Professor; "ha, ha, the bill of fare! We shall pay you an early visit.
-I hope you'll return it. A composer's time is not his own, but we are
-always glad to see our friends on Sunday nights. If you have nothing
-better to do one Sunday----"
-
-"I shall be charmed."
-
-"Mr. Harris is busy on week nights like yourself," put in Hilda with a
-smile.
-
-"To be sure!--like myself. Sunday is really the only day a professional
-man has a chance to be sociable, isn't it? We have a bond in common.
-Take us as we are, Mr. Harris. Drop in. Pot luck, and a little music,
-and a hearty welcome. Now don't forget. Let us be among the first in
-Beckenhampton to--to make you feel at home in it."
-
-"I shall be charmed," repeated Vivian, gazing undisguised admiration
-at Hilda. She gave him her hand. He crossed the road victoriously; the
-father and daughter continued their way to the hatter's.
-
-For some seconds the old man was silent, wrapt in ecstatic reverie. Then
-he broke out:
-
-"Well? Eh? Not bad--what do you think? Did you notice how glad he was
-I invited him? He's been asking about me since I saw him; he's been
-turning the opera over in his mind. That's the plain English of it. Very
-cordial, but he can't take _me_ in! There's the pounds, shillings, and
-pence interest underneath, my dear! _I_ saw through him." He chuckled.
-"He's nibbling--the business manager is nibbling! It won't be long
-before he comes, you'll see!... We'd better have a Perrin's for supper
-next Sunday, my dear, on the chance of his turning up."
-
-Vivian was much pleased to have somewhere to go, and he made no longer
-delay in presenting himself than he considered that appearances
-required. Sunday had been dismal enough while he was with a company
-on tour; here in his new post, without even a game of napoleon on a
-railway journey to mitigate the tedium, he had found it drearier still.
-The opportunity for talking to a girl who wasn't a barmaid would have
-tempted him had the girl been plain; when she was admitted to be the
-prettiest girl in Beckenhampton--or, as the landlord of the "George" had
-it, "the belle of our town"--he felt that it was really a matter for
-rejoicing.
-
-And his host's greeting was as warm as his invitation. Certainly his
-performance on the 'cello after supper was rather a nuisance, but "the
-belle" made a delightful picture as an accompanist; and when she sang
-an entirely new ballad about Dead Days and a Garden, with a tune that a
-fellow could catch, to take away the taste of the classics commanded by
-her papa, the visitor felt quite a stir of sentiment.
-
-And he was given another whisky-and-soda, and another of the six cigars
-which the Professor had arranged in a cigar-box that had lain empty for
-years. Even when "Father" had been persuaded to let Mr. Harris hear
-"something from the opera" and Mr. Harris began to realise that the
-garrulous old gentleman wanted more from him than compliments, the
-evening was not a disappointment; the younger girl was so enchanting,
-and the atmosphere of a home was such a novelty. It was impossible for
-Vivian to be sorry he had come, though he perceived that it would be
-unwise to define the boundaries of his position in the theatre if he
-wished to come often.
-
-"Do you play or sing yourself, Mr. Harris?" Bee inquired.
-
-"No," he said; "no, I'm not musical." In this musical family he
-regretted to acknowledge it.
-
-"Sure?" asked Hilda, swinging round on the stool.
-
-"Oh yes, unfortunately--quite sure." He was at the point of adding:
-"Though I was, brought up in the thick of it all," but to explain that
-his mother's second husband had been a negro was never agreeable to him.
-"I'm awfully fond of it, though! I could listen to singing all night.
-Won't you give us something else? Do, please; don't get up!"
-
-"I really don't know what there is." She ruffled the stack beside her
-listlessly. "I'm afraid there's nothing else for me to sing."
-
-"Let me help you find something."
-
-"If you can. If you really haven't had enough?"
-
-He went across to her, and they bent their heads over the heap together;
-and he hung at the piano while she sang another entirely new ballad
-about Days that were No More, and a Stream.
-
-When she finished he murmured "Thank you," and threw into his manner the
-suggestion of being too much moved to say anything more lengthy.
-
-"It's rather pretty, isn't it?" she said, lifting her eyes in the
-candle-light.
-
-"Yes; and your voice----" he sighed expressively.
-
-"Oh!" she looked down again, affording him a good view of her lashes,
-and stroked the keys. "My voice is really as small as a voice can be."
-
-"I've never heard one that carried me away as yours does. Do you
-know--I suppose you'll be shocked--but I like the drawing-room
-ballad--sometimes--nearly as well as the classical things."
-
-"I like them better," she said archly.
-
-"Do you?" He was delighted. "So do I. I hadn't the courage to own that."
-
-"I daren't let my father hear. It would be high treason."
-
-They both laughed. The pretence of having a secret together was quite
-charming.
-
-"I see there is a concert announced for Thursday fortnight at the Town
-Hall," remarked the Professor. "Those are pleasures you're unable to
-enjoy, Mr. Harris, eh? I suppose you can't leave the theatre? But there
-is a big bill. We shall have some fine artists. We shall have a treat,
-quite a rare treat."
-
-"Yes," said Vivian. "I know. I'm afraid it'll spoil our Thursday night's
-house; I wish they had fixed it for another evening. Thursday is our
-best night in the dress-circle as a rule."
-
-"How lovely it must be," exclaimed Hilda, "to go to the theatre every
-evening! Though I suppose you get tired of it, too?"
-
-"I should think it was nicer in the country than in London," said Bee,
-"isn't it? You do see a different piece here every week."
-
-"Yes," he answered. "One gets a change. But I never see a piece right
-through, you know. There's so much to do in front."
-
-"The business of a theatre," observed the Professor ponderously,
-"is naturally enormous. The outsider has no conception of
-the--er--intricacies of theatrical management. These young ladies look
-at the stage in the limelight, they know nothing of the commercial
-element of the enterprise. The sea of figures in which the manager wades
-is to them of course a _terra incognita_."
-
-Vivian stroked his moustache, and hid a smile.
-
-"Yes, the figures are a bit of a bore," he said. "I was acting manager
-to a company on tour before I joined Jordan. That was more bother still,
-you know."
-
-"Acting manager?" said Hilda. "To manage the acting I should have
-thought was jolly?"
-
-"Oh, I had nothing to do with the stage! 'Acting manager' and 'business
-manager' mean the same thing."
-
-"How curious!"
-
-"Yes, it is rather odd. No, I had nothing to do with the stage, but
-there were the journeys to arrange then, and there are always people in
-a company who grumble at the train call, whatever time it's for. If you
-take them early they complain because they have to get up so soon; and
-if you take them late, they say they've never known a tour on which they
-had to make so many journeys at night. And of course it's always the
-poor acting manager's fault!"
-
-"Why not take them in the afternoon? Wouldn't that get over the
-difficulty?"
-
-"Well, you can't travel from Bristol to Yarmouth in an afternoon, and
-that was one of the journeys we had to make. The train call was for
-twelve o'clock Saturday night, after the show, and we didn't get into
-Yarmouth till the next evening. How cross some of them were!"
-
-"So should _I_ have been!"
-
-He tried to look as if he couldn't imagine her cross. "It wasn't very
-pleasant certainly. At four in the morning we were at a standstill.
-Black dark. And we had to stick in the station till half-past seven.
-There was no refreshment room open, of course; we all sat shivering in
-the train. And it rained. Oh! how it rained! About six o'clock, one
-of the ladies asked two or three of us into her compartment, and made
-tea with a little spirit-lamp that she had brought. I think I enjoyed
-that tea more than any I've ever drunk, but we didn't get a solid meal
-till we reached Peterborough--three hours more to wait. It had stopped
-raining by then, and we had roast mutton at an hotel, and yawned at the
-cathedral."
-
-"I hope you took the good Samaritan who had given you the tea?" said the
-Professor.
-
-"We did, yes. As a matter of fact, the leading man proposed to her
-during the wait at Peterborough. It was the tea that had done it--he
-said he hadn't believed any woman could look so nice at 6 A.M. Of course
-the other ladies declared she had curled her hair before she invited
-us into the compartment, but that was jealousy; he was a good-looking
-chap, and getting ten pounds a week.... They were engaged all the tour."
-
-"Do you mean that they married then?" Bee asked.
-
-"No, they didn't marry, but they were engaged all the tour. They
-quarrelled at the Grand, Islington. Her father had been a celebrated
-wit, and she used to say awfully insulting things and think they were
-funny."
-
-It was nearly midnight when he rose to go. He was perhaps less
-impressionable than most young men of his age, less addicted to wasting
-time in flirtations that promised nothing more satisfactory than a kiss
-and a keepsake; but as he strode down the silent road to his apartments
-he was not quite fancy-free in the moonlight, his reverie was not quite
-so practical as usual. He resolved to send a box to the Professor at the
-earliest date that it was desirable to "put a little paper out"; and as
-he foresaw himself welcoming the party in the foyer, he was gratified
-to reflect that he looked his best in an evening suit. He was also
-gratified to reflect that "the belle" must go for walks, and examine the
-windows in the High Street, and that her sister couldn't be always with
-her.
-
-After he had gone the Professor said--
-
-"Well, he was taken by what he heard of the opera, I think? He'll
-mention it to Jordan if I'm not very much mistaken. Rome wasn't built in
-a day, but I've laid the foundation stone. We're getting on!"
-
-"Yes, I'm sure he liked it," answered Bee. "I wish it had been Mr.
-Jordan himself, though. Don't you think Mr. Harris is rather young to
-have much authority, father?"
-
-"Tut, tut," replied the composer tetchily, "what nonsense! He's shrewd,
-he's a smart fellow. What do you suppose he came for--to smoke a cigar
-with me? Business men don't run after strangers for nothing. You talk
-without considering. There's always a motive for these friendly actions,
-my dear. Women don't look beneath the surface; I could never teach your
-poor mother, God bless her! to look beneath the surface. I daresay he'll
-drop in next Sunday again; it wouldn't surprise me at all."
-
-He turned to Hilda, as he generally did when he wasn't in trouble. And
-Hilda nodded--and smiled.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI
-
-
-The following morning there came to "Miss H. Sorrenford" a letter from
-David Lee--an urgent letter because he had been so long impatient,
-demanding an explanation of her silence. The explanation was that
-each time she had re-read the note of thanks he had written before
-leaving town her imposture had looked to her more shameful; but after
-considering a great deal how to say as much in her answer, she did
-not say it at all. She told him instead something of her feelings in
-returning to the house that was called her home.
-
-It was very sweet, very strange, to David to receive the first of her
-confessions breathing a familiar presence. Hilda had never seemed so
-close to him as she did in the hour when he pored over these pages of
-her sister's. He heard Hilda's voice while he welcomed Bee's thoughts;
-when he replied to Bee, he saw Hilda's face. And it was the face, not
-the thoughts, that maddened him with longing. It was the face that was
-dizzying him as he paltered with his conscience and offered prayers to
-the future. Though he did not discriminate, though he associated the
-soul of the woman with the form of the girl, the triumph was to the
-physical. The form, not the soul, tempted him to renounce his father's
-gospel, even while he proclaimed the soul his justification. The charm
-of the woman's letters lay no longer in what she said, but in his belief
-that the girl said it.
-
-Hilda's fairness, not Bee's mind, held his love; and in his confidences
-to Bee there was a cadence that there had not been, a difference
-which she strove to persuade herself was imaginary, because to admit
-that it existed would be to realise that the photograph had wrought
-mischief. There was nothing tangible, no word to point to, but beneath
-the intimate record of his doings, and the references to his work,
-underlying the intuition which enabled him to respond, as always, to
-more than she had spelt, she felt something in her friend's letters that
-was new, something--she was conscious of it only in moments--something
-that made them now a man's letters to a woman.
-
-When September was nearing its end, David received a few lines from
-Ownie. She wrote:
-
-"I have been meaning to congratulate you oh the success of the book of
-poems that people are talking about. So you have made a hit? Well, I
-am very glad. I was always sure when you were a child you would do well
-at writing--you have all my poor father's talent. Well, I am very glad.
-Though I haven't had a chance to read it, and never seen anything of
-you, I am delighted to hear you have done so well. I hope you are well,
-and don't forget I like to see you whenever you have time to spare." She
-remained, on paper, his "Affectionate Mother."
-
-His conscience pricked him, for his last visit had been paid in the
-spring. When he sent a copy of the book, which he knew would bore her to
-the verge of extinction, he promised to call on her the next Sunday.
-
-He went in the afternoon. The latest of the Swiss lads to be described
-in the advertisements as "man servant" opened the door while struggling
-into his coat. His English was as unintelligible as his predecessors',
-and David had doubts whether she was at home while he waited in the
-hall. Dinner was over, but the smell of it lingered; she was unlikely
-to be out, he thought. The Swiss sped back, and delivering himself of
-strange syllables, led the way to the drawing-room. It was empty, and
-the smell of dinner was less strong here. After some minutes Ownie came
-in.
-
-Her hair was yellow still, but the yellow of a "restorer," not the
-yellow of her youth, and under this piteous travesty of the past her
-aged face looked older. The years had caricatured her defects, and
-her business had stamped its mark upon her. Ownie was a bulky woman
-with a long upper lip and a fretful, vulgar mouth. In conversation
-she had the restless eye and mechanical smile of the boarding-house
-keeper, who during three meals every day makes an effort at cheerful
-small-talk--illustrating the advantages of the district in which her
-boarding-house is situated--while she listens suspensive to the
-servant inquiring behind a chair whether the occupant will "take any
-more." Of the girl who had once smiled victoriously in the mirror of
-a theatre vestibule nothing was left; in her stead was all the pathos
-of a lifetime. Only to the bulky woman it was given still to discern a
-likeness to the girl. Nature had yielded that; she did not see herself
-as she was. To her the rouge on her cheeks was not so palpable, the
-wrinkles were not so deep. Dyed, painted, dreary, she sank into a chair,
-and yawned widely, with her hands in her lap.
-
-"I thought you were never coming again," she said.
-
-He pleaded stress of work: "And I've been in the country since I saw
-you. Well, how are you, mother?"
-
-"Oh, nothing to brag about; the heat has been killing, hasn't it? _I_
-should have liked a change too.... I haven't been able to read your book
-yet--I can't read for long, it tries my eyes so; I must get some new
-glasses. Well, are you making a fortune out of it?"
-
-"It's selling splendidly--for poetry. Yes, I shall make a good deal by
-it, strange to say. If you want a change, why not go to Brighton for a
-week or two? I"--he was embarrassed--"I can give you the money."
-
-"Oh, it isn't that," she explained with another gape; "I can't leave
-the house. Who's going to look after it while I'm gone? It's an awful
-drag if you haven't got a house-keeper. And if you have, you can't go
-away and leave everything to her! Fancy you with money to spare, though!
-Well, you've got to thank _me_ for that, David--your cleverness comes
-from _my_ side. You didn't have your father's voice, you know; if you
-hadn't written, I don't know what you'd have done."
-
-He did not know either; his life would have been insupportable if he
-hadn't written. He looked beyond her vaguely, and nodded. "Is the house
-full?" he asked.
-
-"Pretty full. They're most of them new now--Americans, and people
-up for a few weeks; the others 'll be coming back at the end of the
-month.... There's another boarding-house opened round the corner; they
-keep the gas full up in every room all the evening."
-
-"As an advertisement?"
-
-"Yes; it's stupid. Not enough people pass here in the evening to make it
-pay. It isn't as if it were at the seaside. Would you like a cup o' tea
-or anything?"
-
-"No, thanks," he said.
-
-"You may as well. I want a cup o' tea myself; it'll wake me up--I was
-just going to have forty winks when the man told me you were here."
-
-"I'm sorry." He rang the bell. "I wish I'd come at another time."
-
-"Oh, it doesn't matter," she returned; "there's always something.... I
-suppose you haven't heard from Vivian?"
-
-"I never hear from him. I think it's nearly a year since I saw him. What
-is he doing?"
-
-"He's got a first-rate berth. He left the company at the end of the
-last tour; you knew he was on tour with a theatrical company, didn't
-you? He's settled in one place now--much nicer for him than travelling
-all the time, a great improvement in every way." She roused herself to
-boast feebly about Vivian. "Not many young men of his age get into such
-a thing; it's a very responsible position, to be business manager of a
-theatre. And there's the salary all the year round--every week he's
-sure of so much. That's an advantage you can't hope for, eh? You may
-be comfortably off one year, and have nothing the next. Writing is so
-precarious--you never know where you are."
-
-"I jog along," said David amiably.
-
-"Oh yes," she allowed, "I'm sure it's wonderful, your keeping yourself
-as you have. And it's nice to have your book talked about. But of course
-there's no certainty about your profession--you can't depend on that
-sort of thing." She tittered. "Fame is all very well, but I'm afraid
-Vivian would say 'Give _me_ a regular income.' ... He'll be up on
-Sunday, if you'd like to see him."
-
-"Yes, I'll come in," he answered. "What town has he gone to?"
-
-"Beckenhampton," she said; "the Theatre Royal."
-
-"Beckenhampton?" He looked at her wide-eyed.
-
-"Do you know it?"
-
-"N-no," he said; "no, I don't know it exactly. How long has he been
-there?"
-
-"Oh, two or three months. He's having great times, I believe--he's so
-popular wherever he goes; he gets asked out to supper parties, and
-all that." She hesitated, toying with the keeper on her finger, as he
-remembered her toying in his childhood with rings that flashed. But now
-the ring no longer turned. "I rather fancy there's an attraction," she
-went on more slowly; "I hope to goodness it isn't serious! Don't let out
-that I said anything when you meet him; I didn't mean to mention it."
-
-"An attraction?"
-
-She lifted her fat shoulders impatiently. "There may be nothing in it,
-but young men are so soft; any girl can catch the smartest of them. It
-wouldn't astonish me a bit when he comes up, to hear that he's engaged.
-I had a gushing letter from him a few weeks ago, telling me he'd met the
-prettiest girl he'd ever seen. I know what that means! He wouldn't have
-written about her if he hadn't lost his head. And he doesn't answer my
-questions. It looks as if he's making an idiot of himself."
-
-"Who is she?" asked David, in a low voice.
-
-"He didn't say. What's the difference who she is? You may be sure she
-hasn't got a sixpence to bless herself with. A nice mess he'll make of
-his life if he doesn't take care. It's a lucky thing for you that you
-haven't got that sort of risk to run. 'A young man married is a man
-that's marred,' as Ouida says."
-
-"Shakespeare," he said, in the same dull tone; "not Ouida."
-
-"Was it? It's at the beginning of one of Ouida's books, I know. If your
-brother gets married at his age, he might as well hang himself at once."
-
-The tremor was in his pulses still. But Beckenhampton was not a
-village--the coincidence was so unlikely; he kept repeating that it
-couldn't be.
-
-"If his salary is such a good one, and he's fond of her----" he demurred.
-
-"'Such a good one'? Well"--she was a shade confused--"it's good enough
-for him as he is; it wouldn't go far with a wife and family to keep.
-Besides, a man's always better off single than married; only he's so
-soft as soon as a pretty face comes along. Some artful minx who wants
-a home makes up to him, and all of a sudden he imagines he can't go
-through life without her. Good Lord! if a man could see into a girl's
-head while she's gushing about the view and pretending she's an angel.
-Men are taken in by every girl they meet, the fools!" Her scorn of the
-fools was in no wise restrained by the fact that she had captured two
-husbands herself. She was thinking of her son. When a woman lives to see
-the arts by which she gained her husband practised to ensnare her son,
-candour can reveal no more. Nor in the badly constructed tragedy of life
-is there any other situation that comes so close to poetical justice.
-
-David found the afternoon the most irksome that he had spent at
-Regent's Park. Though he told himself that his misgiving was fantastic,
-it continued to disturb him, and while he sipped weak tea, and made
-perfunctory responses, he was trying to define Hilda's feeling for him,
-questioning whether it was in woman's nature for Hilda to write to him
-as he believed she wrote, and yet to be susceptible to the courtship
-of another man. Vivian was handsome, debonair, "so popular wherever he
-went." Yes, Vivian had always been popular, he remembered bitterly.
-Might not the passion of a lover at her side prove a stronger force than
-the worship of a correspondent which had never been confessed? Could she
-not say--might she not be happy to say--that by never a word had her
-letters to himself been more than the letters of a friend? Then Vivian
-would take her from him. Vivian, who it seemed to him in a burst of fear
-and jealousy had always taken everything, would rob him of her too!...
-But, again, the coincidence was so improbable. Besides, his mother might
-be wrong; she might be exaggerating the idlest fancy; perhaps Vivian had
-no desire to marry anyone!
-
-He was relieved when the clock gave him an excuse to rise.
-
-"Well, good-bye, mother." He avoided her complexion and dropped a kiss
-on her dyed fringe.
-
-"Must you go?" she said. "Er--David, if you're really sure you can spare
-a few pounds, I'd be very glad of the money to get a new dress with.
-I haven't got a decent thing to put on for dinner. This blouse is so
-shabby I'm ashamed to sit at the table in it."
-
-He promised to send what she wanted, and took up his hat. When his hand
-was on the door-knob, she asked him if he would stay to supper; but he
-declined the invitation. As he made his way home, he repeated more than
-once that his tremor was ridiculous, and assured himself that he was
-much amused at his folly. He smiled stiffly, to prove his amusement....
-Still he wished that the week were past and Vivian had come to town. He
-would feel easier when he had seen Vivian.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII
-
-
-Ownie's conjectures were not misleading her; the business manager's
-views of life had been deranged. To dress well and have a "good time"
-now appeared to him less dazzling a prospect than to clothe Hilda and
-have a home. Confronted by temptation he had been no stronger than the
-multitude; he was prepared to travel the course handicapped, and like
-every other young man at the inevitable crisis, persuaded himself that a
-pair of arms round his neck would accelerate the pace. Hilda, too, was
-in love. Moreover, she was in love with the idea of being married. She
-had, passed the stage at which the Beauty of every family looks forward
-to wedding a millionaire, and although she had gathered something of
-Vivian's position by now, she meant to accept him when he asked her.
-One of the greatest sacrifices for love that a girl in the provinces
-can make is to marry and remove to local lodgings. There were perfervid
-moments when Hilda felt equal even to this, but in moods less head-long
-it was her intention to remain engaged to him until he secured a
-similar appointment in another town. Meanwhile Vivian wondered whether
-she would be startled if he confessed his feelings thus early.
-
-Fearful that he might "lose it all," he resolved to be discreet; so he
-confided to her facts of which she was unaware, and withheld the one
-that she knew. It was a vast relief to him to settle the matter of the
-opera between them. Of late the opera had seemed to darken his future;
-and when he had intimated nervously that her father overestimated his
-influence with Mr. Jordan, he thanked Heaven to see that she did not
-find the news an overwhelming shock.
-
-One afternoon--it was on the Friday after Ownie unbosomed herself to
-David--Hilda exclaimed--
-
-"What do you think, Bee? The man who wrote _A Celibate's Love Songs_ is
-Mr. Harris's half-brother. He has just gone."
-
-The colour left Bee's face; her heart thudded.
-
-"Who?" she faltered. "David Lee?"
-
-"No, Mr. Harris. He dropped in just now to return a book. Isn't it
-strange? His mother married twice; she married Elisha Lee, the black
-tenor--I don't know how she could have done it. The poet is their son--a
-mulatto. Fancy!"
-
-The woman stood stone-still.... She moved by a blind instinct to a
-chair. It seemed to her a long time before she could reach chair.
-
-"A mulatto?" she said faintly.
-
-"Yes--almost a nigger, Mr. Harris says. He's ashamed--I could tell,
-though he tried to sound casual. Of course it isn't nice for him to have
-a half-brother like that, is it? And then his mother doing such a thing!
-I was awfully sorry for him, poor fellow--he did look so uncomfortable
-while he was talking. Of course he hung on to his brother's cleverness
-and all that, but----Well, he can't be very proud, can he?"
-
-Bee made no answer; she did not hear. "A mulatto--almost a nigger." For
-an instant her mind was dwarfed by it. She could not think beyond it,
-could see no further than the monstrous personality that seemed to close
-upon her. "Almost a nigger." The instant was heavy, affrighting with his
-presence. In the next, her thoughts flashed to the mulatto who had gone
-to Godstone--and she knew that he was the man.
-
-"He must look rather like that Mr. Tremlett, I suppose," Hilda was
-saying.
-
-She nodded. "Yes."
-
-"Fancy a nigger writing poetry! You don't seem very interested? I
-thought you'd gasp when I told you--you liked his book so much."
-
-"Did you? Oh, I _am_ interested. Yes, fancy his writing poetry.'"
-
-She felt sick, stupefied; she could not talk. David Lee was a mulatto;
-was the poor young man with the swarthy skin and the negro features whom
-she had pitied condescendingly, whom she had passed, and repassed, and
-addressed with no emotion. She sat struggling with the thing. She did
-not doubt it, she never questioned it for a moment; it was so obvious
-now that she even wondered that she had not suspected it then; but
-anomalously David seemed for the first time strange to her, remote. The
-association dazed her, and before the physical impression all the sense
-of familiarity receded.
-
-"Tremlett" was David Lee. He had been to seek her. As the cloud of her
-confusion lifted, she saw the reason of his long delay, saw why, at
-last, he had assumed a name. Light was shed upon his work; its sorrow
-was illumined, she understood the secret of its intimate appeal. Like
-herself, he suffered and was despised.
-
-He had been to seek her, afraid to tell her who he was. Her? No, not
-her--_Hilda!_ She stared across the room at her sister blankly: Hilda
-had renounced the effort at conversation, and was in a love-reverie
-over a novelette. It was Hilda he had been to seek, attracted by her
-photograph! He had gone at last not to find the writer of the letters,
-but the girl whose likeness he had seen. Only when the likeness reached
-him had he cared to go! And he had followed Hilda about the garden,
-looked at her with his heart in his eyes--he was fond of her. Yes, it
-was to Hilda that his letters were really written now--and Hilda would
-probably marry his half-brother!
-
-Her misery and shame were profound; she did not define the vague, pained
-stir of another feeling in her breast. She was engulfed by the knowledge
-that she had brought a new grief into his life, had given him still more
-to bear. She hated herself, and she felt that when he learned the truth
-he too would hate her--that he must; that he would curse the misshapen
-fool who had cheated him into loving the girl who would be his brother's
-wife.
-
-When hours had passed, she untied the letters that had come to her since
-her return from Surrey, and read them in her bedroom slowly by the light
-of recognition. The sore stir of the subtle feeling within her was
-stronger as she read them, realising that they were meant for Hilda. But
-compassion for him swept her like a flood. The spirit of the man spoke
-to her again; she found herself again sensitive to his spirit--less
-dominated by his face.
-
-They were meant for Hilda! Always her mind reverted to this. It became
-her ascendant thought. She locked the letters in their drawer, and tried
-to consider the one that she must write; and now she shuddered before
-confession, not so much in dread of the throes that she would suffer, as
-of the blow that she would deal. His confidences were meant for Hilda,
-and he must be told that Hilda had never heard from him, had never
-responded by a line. She perceived dismayed that the words explaining
-it would sound to him the words of a stranger--of a little woman with a
-crooked back, claiming her sister's qualities. Yes, the very qualities
-that had first pleased him he attributed to Hilda now! And in herself,
-when he understood, they would fall to nothingness. Her sympathies were
-abstractions, shadows; the realities were Hilda's lips and eyes, and
-lithe, straight form. While she sat there, Hilda came to the room with
-a message; Bee did not look at her as she answered. She tried to think
-it was because she had been crying; but there was another reason which
-she would not see, which she shunned because the inborn prejudices of a
-white woman feared to own it--in her heart there was a jealousy of Hilda.
-
-Sunday came before she had written to David. He went to Regent's Park
-uneasily. Vivian and his mother were in the little room, half-parlour,
-half-office, in which she made out the bills, and received applicants
-for "board residence." It was clear that he had interrupted an
-altercation. Vivian's smile of greeting was an obvious effort, and Ownie
-was frankly discomposed. For two or three minutes, while the young men
-exchanged remarks, she kept silent, breathing quickly, her nostrils
-dilated, her mouth compressed. Then she broke out--
-
-"Why don't you tell David your news? Your brother's going to be married,
-David. Don't you congratulate him on his luck?"
-
-"Is that so?" said David, turning to him.
-
-"So the mater says," muttered Vivian. "I didn't know it myself--I'm not
-engaged yet."
-
-She sniggered: "Oh, it doesn't take long to get engaged; you can soon do
-that if you want to!"
-
-"Well, I do want to, and I mean to marry her if she'll have me!" he
-exclaimed. "And now you've got it, so we needn't say any more."
-
-"How pretty," she said between a sneer and a sob. "She has a beautiful
-influence over you, I must say--to make you rude to your mother."
-
-"Oh, of course," he returned, "it's all _her_ fault that you take it
-badly, isn't it? It's all _her_ fault that you quarrel with me when I
-confide in you? That's rich! It strikes me I've behaved about as well
-as a fellow could, in telling you how things stand; I needn't have said
-anything till it was settled. I think you might pretend to be glad even
-if you aren't."
-
-"'Glad'?"
-
-"Yes, glad. What's to prevent your being glad? One would imagine I was
-doing you some infernal injury by the way you talk."
-
-"I'm talking for your own good; you're too young to get married. Before
-you've been----"
-
-"Oh, I know all about that!" he cried; "I should always be too young,
-according to you. I tell you what it is: you're not thinking of my
-good at all--you're thinking of yourself. You don't like the idea of
-my marrying; you've got it in your head that you'll 'lose' me if I
-marry--you said so at the beginning--and so you call me names, and run
-her down--a girl you've never seen--and try to persuade yourself it's
-holy affection for me. But it isn't, it isn't anything of the kind. It's
-just selfishness; and as you've used such very plain English, I'll use
-some too and tell you so. It's sheer selfishness, to want me to spoil
-my life to please you. What have you ever done for me, that you should
-expect me to sacrifice myself for you? I think it's disgusting."
-
-His handsome face was flushed, his manner insolent. The girl to
-whom his attachment presented him at his best would scarcely have
-recognised her lover here at his worst. He stirred in Ownie memories
-of his father, memories of scenes in the Liverpool villa when the fur
-business had become involved. She did not speak; her lips twitched.
-Although her objections appeared to David unreasonable, he felt sorry
-for her. Whatever her faults towards others, she had always been fond of
-Vivian--it jarred that Vivian reproached her for selfishness.
-
-After a little pause she said wistfully: "If that's the way you feel,
-I'm afraid I can't expect to see much of you in future whether you marry
-or not?"
-
-"You don't see much of me now; I don't live here."
-
-"But you belong to me still," she pleaded.
-
-He looked towards David with an air of triumph. "You see what I say is
-quite true: it isn't for my sake that she's against my marrying, but for
-her own--I'm to sacrifice myself because she's jealous."
-
-David lit a cigarette, without replying. All this time his pulses were
-impatient for the sound of the girl's name.
-
-Ownie's humility deserted her; her temper flamed, though there were
-still tears in her voice.
-
-"'Sacrifice'?" she retorted. "It's a fine sacrifice, to keep your
-comfort! The sacrifice'll come in if you throw yourself away for the
-first pretty face you meet. I thought you had more sense--you talk like
-a sentimental boy. 'Sacrifice yourself'? In a year's time you'd have
-forgotten you ever wanted her, and she'd be engaged to somebody else!
-Any young man can get spoony on any girl if he sees enough of her. Why
-don't you pick up a girl of a different sort? You must have plenty of
-opportunities. If you want to play the fool, choose a girl who doesn't
-aim at getting married!"
-
-Vivian rose with fury in his veins. He made a desperate effort to
-disguise it, to answer her with dignity.
-
-"I must decline to discuss the matter. If you can compare the love of my
-life with--with that kind of thing, there's no more to be said."
-
-"Oh!" she exclaimed, exasperated, "what an idiot you are! Marry her
-then, and drag uphill with a wife and a family on your back, and see how
-you like it. Make haste before the bargain has gone; I daresay she'll
-jump at any man who asks her."
-
-"Ah, it isn't _every_ woman who'll jump at any man who asks her," he
-said savagely. "You're not a fair judge on that point, you know!"
-
-The blood swept up to her forehead, and then she blanched, and the
-rouge stains looked grotesque. She trembled as if the blow had been
-struck with his fists. Her dyed head went down in her hands, and she
-began to sob--unrestrainedly, hysterically, in an abandonment of
-wretchedness.
-
-He watched her, discomfited. His anger dwindled in view of her defeat,
-and already he repented his taunt. He decided, ashamed, to pretend that
-he did not understand what she was crying about.
-
-David went over to her, murmuring encouragement.
-
-"Let me alone," she quavered. "Go away, both of you; I don't want
-anyone."
-
-"I don't know what has upset you," Vivian stammered. "I didn't mean
-anything particular."
-
-"You did," she gasped; "you insulted me--you tried to! You said I was
-too low to judge her--your mother was too low to judge her! I'll never
-talk about your marriage again as long as I live. I don't want to hear
-about it." She dabbed her eyes and cheeks impetuously, and moved to the
-door. "I hope you'll be happy ... that's all. I'm going; I've nothing
-more to say."
-
-The door closed, and there was a moment's pause. Her sons looked at each
-other.
-
-"Damned nonsense!" said Vivian, scowling.
-
-"I didn't mean any harm. I wish I hadn't come."
-
-"She has gone up to her bedroom," said David constrainedly. "You'd
-better run up after her."
-
-"What for--to have another scene? No, thank you; I've had enough....
-Well, I suppose we may as well go."
-
-"I think I'll just say a word to her first. Will you wait for me? I
-won't be long. You will wait, won't you? I want to talk to you."
-
-Vivian nodded. "All right; but don't tell her that _I_ want to come
-up, because I don't. It's beastly, this sort of thing. Good Lord! one
-would think I was dependent on her; one would think she was making me an
-allowance.... Give me a cigarette."
-
-David found a servant to point "Madam's" room out to him, and tapped
-timidly. Ownie had thrown herself on the bed, and at his entrance she
-turned, in the hope that it was his brother's.
-
-"Oh, it's you," she said. "Has he gone?"
-
-"No, he's downstairs. He--I'm sure he's sorry he hurt you, mother."
-
-"He's hard," she faltered, "hard as nails. He doesn't care; he doesn't
-care for me a bit. You heard how he talked to me. 'What have I ever done
-for him?' he asked. What have I ever done for him? You know, you know
-very well how good I've always been to Vivian. When he was a child I
-never refused him anything--I studied him in every way--he was always
-first to me. And this is how he treats me. He talks to me as if I were a
-stranger. It wouldn't trouble him for a minute if he never saw me again."
-
-"Oh, you shouldn't say that," he murmured; "it isn't true. He's got a
-rough tongue, but his heart is good. He doesn't show what he feels. He's
-just as unhappy now as you are, but he--it isn't easy for him to find
-the right words. You understand that really, only you're too sore to
-remember it yet."
-
-"He only thinks of that girl," she sobbed. "'Jealous,' he called me.
-If I _am_ jealous, what of it? He's all I've got, and she's taking him
-away from me. I'm not young any more, I haven't the interests that I
-used to have; I don't want to be left alone. He doesn't care a snap of
-his fingers for me now. He never cared much, but I wouldn't see it, and
-now he cares nothing. Nobody cares for me; there's not a soul to mind
-whether I live or die. Oh, it was nice of you to come up--it's more
-than _he_ did--but you're not fond of me, David; you never were. I'm
-not blaming you--I'm not unjust--it's my own fault, that. But it isn't
-my fault with him, God knows it isn't! If I deserve anything I deserve
-to be loved by Vivie. I don't ask for much, I don't expect miracles;
-but I did expect to be treated well by Vivie when I was old, when I was
-lonely, and I had nobody else to turn to."
-
-The tears had streaked the rouge on her quivering face; her yellow hair,
-disordered by the pillow, showed the lines of age that it was trained
-to hide. Timeworn and desolate, she lay huddled on the bed, making her
-moan while he sought pityingly to comfort her; and it pained him that he
-could not speak of his own affection for her--that she could not believe
-him if he did.
-
-When she was more tranquil he left her. She had not asked for her elder
-son to be sent to her, nor did he inquire whether he was wanted.
-
-"You've been long enough!" he said. "Well, is she better?"
-
-"Yes," David answered coldly, "she is better. Have you anything to do?
-What time do you go back?"
-
-Vivian explained that he was not returning to Beckenhampton till
-the morrow: "I've business here; that's why I came up. No, I've
-nothing to do till eight o'clock--then I've got to see a man at the
-Eccentric." They descended the steps, and, after a furtive glance at his
-half-brother, he added deprecatingly: "It has been going on for an hour
-pretty nearly--you only heard the fag-end of it. I can tell you that
-what I've had to listen to would have tried the patience of a saint!"
-It embarrassed him to walk in the streets with David, and he signed to
-a passing hansom. "Where shall I tell him to drive? I'll come to your
-place with you if you like."
-
-His contrition by no means abated his sense of being ill-used, nor did
-his indifference to his companion extend to his companion's disapproval.
-That David should be presuming to censure him was a situation not
-the less annoying because it seemed to him anomalous, and they were
-no sooner in the cab than he began vehemently to expatiate upon his
-grievance. David waited with rising eagerness for an opportunity to
-frame the question that again engrossed him.
-
-"If I had guessed how she'd take the news, there'd have been none of
-this confounded row at all--I'd have left her in the dark. It's an
-encouraging thing, upon my soul it is, to be bullied when you make a
-confidant of your mother! What's it to do with her, anyhow? It won't
-cost her anything. How does it affect her if I marry? It's not as if I
-had to keep her--she's in no need of my assistance; I've never given
-her a pound in my life." He seemed to regard this as conclusive, and
-repeated it. "On my honour, I've never given her a pound in my life;
-she'd be every bit as well off if I were married, as she is now I'm
-single! There isn't a grain of logic in her objection; it isn't even
-as if I were living at home. Hang it, I scarcely ever see her! It's
-a regular dog-in-the-manger attitude she adopts--she hasn't got me
-herself, and she grudges me to anybody else."
-
-"That isn't the way she looks at it," said David; "while you're single
-she feels she _has_ still got you. Who is the girl?"
-
-"She's beautiful--she's absolutely the most beautiful girl I ever
-met. She--she's the top stair of the highest flight of an artist's
-imagination. You should see the people turn round after her wherever
-she goes. And she's as clever as she's good-looking. I never believed I
-should meet a woman who'd understand me as she does. 'Jump at the first
-man who asks her'? Ha, ha! You can take your oath she's had proposals
-enough, young as she is.... I didn't come up with the intention of
-talking about it at all; it was the mater pumped me. I thought she was
-entering into it at the start--she was smiling, she seemed interested; I
-gave myself away before I dreamt she was going to make a fuss. Then it
-began. A bit of a sneer, a little ridicule, pretending it was all too
-silly to talk seriously about--after she'd led me on, after she'd made
-me think she was sympathising! Then when she saw that didn't work, she
-got nasty; she began to show her claws--I was a 'fool' in every other
-sentence. A man is the best judge of his own life; I know what I want,
-without anybody telling me. I'd have proposed long ago if I were sure it
-would be all right. I haven't much to offer, unfortunately. 'Throwing
-myself away'? I'm no catch for a girl like that. And then, of course ...
-I don't know; I think she does, but ... I can't swear she cares for me.
-Perhaps when it came to the point--she may only like me as a friend."
-
-"What's her name?" said David. "How did you meet her?"
-
-"I met her father first, and then he asked me up to the house. I'd seen
-her already then, or I daresay I shouldn't have gone. I might have
-missed everything if she hadn't been with him that afternoon. Funny, eh?
-Did it ever strike you how a fellow's life is often altered by things
-that don't seem anything at the time? I mean how the biggest things turn
-up from things that you'd think don't matter. There's a new idea for
-your poetry--you go in for original fancies like that, don't you? I read
-somewhere that your book's full of 'em. Her father is very amiable to
-me, but--he's not very wide awake--I don't think he sees how the land
-lies. He mayn't be keen on giving his daughter to me when I spring it
-on him, even if she accepts me. I wish she hadn't got a father. If she
-were on her own in the profession, the running would be easier for me;
-they marry in the profession on nothing--some of them--live in lodgings,
-and carry the babies down to the station on Sunday mornings. It's
-different with a girl like her. And the town is full of Johnnies who
-are in their governors' businesses and could offer her a decent home--a
-villa on the Hunby Road, and a couple of servants. It makes one a bit
-shaky about one's chances, you know."
-
-The cab stopped before David could obtain the answer that he sought,
-and he opened the door with his latchkey, and led the way upstairs. His
-restlessness under the flood of discourse loosed upon him had heightened
-his misgiving. There had been nothing to justify his fear except
-enthusiasm--no word to suggest that it was Hilda who was referred to;
-he kept telling himself so. But, fluttering in his senses, there was a
-nervous, inexplicable conviction that it _was_ Hilda. Reason could not
-still it. He even dreaded to repeat his question, feeling that with
-insistence the bolt would fall.
-
-He took the whisky and a syphon out of the miniature sideboard, and
-called on the landing for tumblers. Vivian dropped into the armchair on
-the hearth.
-
-"Yes, it doesn't make a fellow sanguine, to remember how much better
-she might do," he went on. "I don't mean that she's mercenary--nothing
-of the sort--but I daresay her family will be against it. Not that
-they're particularly well off themselves, as far as that goes--rather
-the reverse. Still, they have got a house. It's not being able to
-take a house that makes a fellow look so hard up. It doesn't show
-while he's single--I might have a thousand a year now, for all anybody
-can tell--but if I stop in diggings after I'm married, it'll be a
-different pair of shoes. There's no doubt that when a fellow marries, he
-advertises his position for all the world to see. I'm sick of diggings."
-
-"So am I," said David.
-
-The drudge had burst in with the glasses. Vivian got up, and lounged
-about the room. "Is that where you write?" he asked. He wandered to the
-smaller table in a corner, on which some manuscript lay, and swung round
-with an ejaculation:
-
-"Good heavens! How did you get this?" He held up Hilda's photograph.
-
-The answer to David's question had come. It reverberated as if he had
-been unprepared. Almost he felt that he _had_ been unprepared. He stared
-at his brother mutely.
-
-"This is her likeness.... _Isn't_ this Hilda Sorrenford? How did you get
-it?"
-
-"She sent it to me," replied David, dragging out his voice.
-
-"Sent it to you? ... Sent it to you? Why, she doesn't know you!"
-
-"Oh yes, she knows me. That is, she writes to me."
-
-"Writes to you?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"What about?"
-
-"I must explain to you. It's difficult to say. We have written to each
-other for a long time. She wrote first about my work--she liked it--and
-then somehow we began to correspond regularly.... She doesn't know that
-we're related; I haven't spoken of you--I didn't know she had ever seen
-you."
-
-"I don't understand. I've spoken of _you:_ she didn't say she knew you.
-Why did she make a secret of it?"
-
-"I can't think why."
-
-"Have you ever met her?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"It's the most extraordinary----Where?"
-
-"She was in the country this summer with her sister."
-
-"Bee?"
-
-"Yes, 'Bee.' I went down there. That was after she sent me the likeness.
-I wanted to see her. I had rooms in the same house for a few days."
-
-"Upon my soul!... And she let me think--why, she seemed astonished to
-hear you were a----She knew nothing about you except your name!"
-
-There was silence for an instant.
-
-"Do you mean she was astonished to hear I was a mulatto?" asked David.
-"You told her?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"How long ago?"
-
-"The other day."
-
-"When? ... Last week? This week?"
-
-"This week."
-
-David turned aside. It was a week since he had received Bee's last
-letter. "What did she say?" he faltered.
-
-"She was astonished."
-
-"Horrified?"
-
-"N--no, she wasn't so interested as all that. But I don't understand!"
-he exclaimed again; "you said just now that you had met her?"
-
-"She doesn't know I've met her---she doesn't know it was I. I took
-another name; I called myself 'Tremlett.'"
-
-"You called, yourself 'Tremlett'? Why? What the devil is all this
-about--what did you take another name for?"
-
-"I didn't want her to discover I--I wasn't a white man; not then, not so
-soon. I was afraid."
-
-"'Afraid'?"
-
-"Afraid she might stop writing to me if she knew."
-
-"So help me God! it sounds as if you're telling me you are in love with
-her?"
-
-"Yes," said David quietly, "that is what I have to tell you. I am in
-love with her."
-
-They stood looking into each other's eyes for several seconds, neither
-of them moving.
-
-"Is this a joke?" asked Vivian harshly.
-
-"Oh no, it's true, it's perfectly true. I'm sorry, very sorry, to hear
-you're fond of her; but I loved her before I heard it--you mustn't
-forget that. It oughtn't to make bad blood between us, whatever happens.
-I've told you as soon as I could; I've been quite open with you."
-
-"I--I'm hanged if I'm quite sure now what you're driving at," said
-Vivian after another pause. "You're 'sorry'--'whatever happens'?... What
-is it you're doing--warning me? Do you mean----You don't mean to say you
-think she'll marry you?"
-
-"I hope and pray she will. If she cares more for _you_, of course she
-won't."
-
-"What?" He forced a laugh. "Are you out of your mind? Why, the thing's
-preposterous! It's an insult to her to imagine it.... Look here, I don't
-want a row with you. You must see very well that it's no good. We don't
-make ourselves, it's not your fault that you're not the same as other
-fellows, it's your misfortune--but you can't expect a decent girl to
-marry a coloured man; it's against nature."
-
-"Our mother did," said David.
-
-"I've had quite enough about that!... Besides, we all know she
-was wretched. And I've told you Hilda belongs to _me_. Don't come
-interfering; it has gone too far already, with the correspondence and
-the likeness. I can't make it out."
-
-"She doesn't belong to you; if she belonged to you, I'd say nothing. She
-belongs to neither of us--she can choose the one she likes best. Well,
-let her choose! If my love is preposterous, if it's an insult to her,
-why are you frightened for me to go and plead?"
-
-"Frightened?" Vivian blazed; "do you think I'm jealous of _you_? You
-know better. You're frightened yourself--you said so. When you went
-to her, it was like a coward; by your own showing, you've hung about
-her under a false name. I suppose that was 'open,' was it? You've been
-trying to get round her by your poetry, haven't you? trying to sneak her
-fancy before she knew what you were like! Go and plead--and be damned to
-you--and hear what she'll say, now she knows what you are!"
-
-He waited for an answer, affected another laugh, and then turned to the
-table and picked up his hat. David drew close to him, shaking.
-
-"_You_ make the quarrel," he panted, "do you? _You_ complain?... By
-what right? She was dear to me before you had ever seen her, before you
-had ever heard of her, before you'd set foot in the town she lives in.
-_You_ complain? It's for me to resent, not you. All our lives since
-we were children, you've had everything I was denied because you were
-good-looking and I was hideous; when we were boys your good looks made
-things harder for me; as men, all the pleasure of life has been for you,
-while I've had nothing but contempt. And at last when a girl has come to
-care for me--to care for what I am, my work, my thoughts, my feelings,
-the things that _are_ myself--_you_ must blunder in the way, and want to
-take _her_ from me too. You taunt me with my colour? It ought to remind
-you of what I've had to bear; it ought to shame you for asking me to
-give up to you the only chance of happiness I've ever had! If I've been
-a coward, I was what the intolerance of minds like yours has made me.
-Show your own courage--take your appeals to the girl you love, don't
-beg me to stand aside for you! You taunt me with my colour? Wait till
-_she_ does! Talk to her as best you can--and so will I. For once I'm not
-afraid of your good looks--she has seen deeper than my skin. _Tell_ her
-that you love her, and find which has more power to move her heart--your
-face, or _the words in me!_"
-
-And while he boasted, he believed in the power of words, not knowing
-that he had preferred a face himself.
-
-When he was alone, he cried, looking uglier still.
-
-And late in the evening he wrote his first love-letter.
-
-It was a very long letter. He wrote of the joy that the correspondence
-had brought him, of the years of loneliness and suffering that had made
-him afraid to own the truth. He wrote of the day the portrait came, his
-temptation, his weakness--of his longing to confess himself at Godstone,
-and of the fear that had still held him back. He poured out the story
-of his life, the story of his childhood, of his youth, and of his love.
-He prayed to her for pity, for tenderness, for "Heaven." He said that
-on the morrow he would go to her to hear her answer. And because the
-need for pretending ignorance of the name was past now, he addressed the
-letter to "Miss Hilda Sorrenford" in full.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII
-
-
-It reached her early the next afternoon. She was sitting before the
-dining-room fire, with a shilling manicure set in her lap, polishing
-her finger-nails. There was no one else in the room; Bee had gone back
-to the studio, and the Professor was at Great Hunby. The handwriting
-was unfamiliar, and she opened the envelope with as much interest as
-was natural in a girl whose letters were few. Astonishment laid hold of
-her at the first lines. She glanced instinctively at the address again,
-and then found the last page, and looked at the signature. Her lovely
-eyes dilated, her brows climbed high; truth to tell, she had a rather
-stupid air as she sat deciphering David's declaration, with her mouth
-ajar, and the file, and the rubber, and the little powder-box lying in
-her lap. Only two points were intelligible to her: the "Mr. Tremlett"
-she had met was David Lee, and he adored her. It can never be unpleasant
-to be adored; she by no means shared the opinion that his adoration
-was an insult, though she did not regard it seriously; but she was too
-bewildered even to simper. "Her photograph, their correspondence?"
-At every reference to these things she felt more dazed. By what
-extraordinary mistake could a man from whom she had never heard till now
-imagine that he had been corresponding with her?
-
-After she had stared at the fire, and smiled at herself in the glass,
-she mounted to the studio, her eyes still wide, a glimmer of amusement
-in them.
-
-"Just look at this! Read it through!" she exclaimed, holding the letter
-out.
-
-Bee was writing, and rose confused.
-
-"What is it?"
-
-"A proposal!" She giggled. "I mean it From David Lee! It's a mystery."
-
-Bee started. Her gaze wandered from the letter in Hilda's hand to the
-letter on the table. She did not speak.
-
-"Read it," repeated Hilda.
-
-"I'd rather not," she answered painfully; "it's written to _you_."
-
-"What rubbish! Well, listen, then. You'd better sit down again, my
-dear--he worships me at great length."
-
-She dropped into a chair herself, and began to declaim the pages with
-zest. In moments she looked up, with a comment or grimace. The woman sat
-passive, never meeting her glance. She listened to David's avowal of
-devotion to her sister dumbly--line after line, to the end--her hands
-hanging at her sides, her chin sunk. Only her meagre bosom showed that
-she was listening. For the first time it heaved to love words that were
-not ordered for the ears of all--for the first time in her life she
-heard a man's passion crying out to flesh and blood. When she raised her
-head at last, she was white to the lips.
-
-"What's the matter?"
-
-Contrition, love and pity surged in her. In the distorted body all the
-forces of womanhood beat at his appeal. She yearned over the story of
-his childish years like a mother, she trembled to his passion like a
-wife. The thin hands strained across the lifting bosom; she found her
-voice.
-
-"There's something I must tell you. I--I ought to have told you
-before.... It's _I_ who have been writing to him," she said.
-
-"You?... It's you who have been What do you mean? Why does he write to
-_me_ then?"
-
-"He doesn't know. I always signed myself 'H,' of course, and one day he
-asked for my photograph. I----" She hesitated. She drooped before the
-girl abjectly.
-
-"You sent him mine?" cried Hilda.
-
-Bee nodded, her eyes to the ground.... The pause was broken by Hilda's
-giggle.
-
-"Whatever did you do that for?" she said.
-
-The deformed woman spoke by a gesture. "Then he came to Godstone, and
-fell in love with you," she went on huskily. "I didn't know it was he
-when we were there; I only guessed when I heard he was--when I heard
-what his brother had told you about him. I was writing to him when you
-came in, to say that I had deceived him. It's too late, the harm is
-done, but I was writing!"
-
-"It was an awful shame," exclaimed Hilda with sudden heat. "Supposing he
-has talked to Vivian--I mean 'Mr. Harris'--about it? I expect he has--he
-seems to know his brother's here. Why, what a liar I shall look! It was
-a beastly thing to do, Bee. What will his brother think of me?"
-
-"You're fond of Mr. Harris, aren't you?" inquired Bee humbly.
-
-"Perhaps. Anyhow, I don't want him to imagine I'm such a hateful liar
-as to pretend I don't know a fellow I've been corresponding with for
-months."
-
-"That can soon be put right; I wish I'd done no worse harm than that."
-
-"What else have you done, for goodness' sake?"
-
-Bee's lips tightened. She pointed to David's letter, which had fallen to
-the floor.
-
-"Have you forgotten he loves you?" she asked.
-
-"Oh!" Hilda was relieved. "Well, you'll have to own up to everybody,
-that's all," she said; "I hope you'll like it. But carrying on a
-correspondence with a man you've never seen--you! That's what gets over
-me. What on earth did you find to say to him?"
-
-"I wrote about his work."
-
-"And why should you have minded his knowing about your accident--what
-difference did that make? Really"--her vexation melted into
-amusement--"it may have been all about poetry and the fine arts, but it
-was going rather far, wasn't it? If _I_ had done such a thing---A secret
-correspondence with a strange man! I'd never have believed it of you.
-I'm appalled. I shouldn't like to call you 'fast,' but----And he turns
-out to be a nigger!" Her laughter pealed. "Oh, it's funny! it is, it is,
-it's screaming!"
-
-"He loves you," said the woman again, flushing to the temples; "try to
-remember it."
-
-The ridicule in the girl's stare shamed her through and through.
-She picked the scattered pages up, and folded them. Hilda took them
-negligently, and stood struggling to control her mouth. Smiles still
-played hide-and-seek with the dimple in her cheek.
-
-"Which likeness has he got of me?" she said after a minute.
-
-"It was the one I took at Godstone."
-
-"You might as well have sent the one you took of me in the tucked
-chiffon, while you were about it. That thing at Godstone didn't show the
-best side of my face."
-
-"He loves you," cried Bee passionately. "Are you made of wood? You're
-the world to him, he thinks you understand him, he's coming to you
-to-day, praying for your answer! Have you got no feeling in you; can't
-you pity him?"
-
-"Good Lord!" said Hilda, "don't go on at me like that. Of course I
-pity him; I'm very sorry for him indeed, I'm sure. I think I shall
-write him a very nice note after he has got over the shock," she added
-complacently, "hoping he'll soon forget me, and 'find comfort in his
-work.' I might do that, mightn't I? Something very kind."
-
-"And when he comes to-day?"
-
-"What, when he comes? You don't expect _me_ to explain matters to him,
-do you?"
-
-"No, _I_ must do that, I know; it serves me right for not having told
-him before. But he'll ask to see you afterwards--to say good-bye to you.
-You'll go down and speak to him?"
-
-"I shan't do anything of the sort, it isn't likely. To say 'good-bye'
-to me? Why, the man's a stranger to me, it would be most horribly
-embarrassing--I should feel a perfect idiot. You can tell him I had to
-go out--or that I'm not well. Besides, I shouldn't think he _would_ ask
-to see me when he hears he has been taken in; why should he?"
-
-"'Why should he'? Because he loves you, because he's hungry for you, mad
-for you. Because you're pretty and soft, and made for men to admire, and
-he'll want to look at your face, and touch your hand, and hold it for a
-second longer than he ought to. And if you let him, would it kill you?
-Would it be so much to give him? Can you read that letter--can you hear
-his life--and smirk and talk of your 'embarrassment'? To him it'll be
-worse than embarrassment, it'll be despair."
-
-"You're very rude," said Hilda, paling. "I think you're in love with him
-yourself, upon my word I do!"
-
-"Do you? It would be very strange, wouldn't it? I'm not pretty like you,
-and I've got a crooked spine--so I'm not a woman. You can hardly believe
-that _I_ could be in love, can you?"
-
-"I really don't know what to believe," stammered Hilda, "when you talk
-like that. I should have thought you'd have respected yourself more than
-to fall in love with a ni--with a mulatto, at any rate."
-
-"I respect myself because I do love him--I love him better than it's in
-you to love anybody. You fool, you doll, you'll write him something very
-'kind,' and think you're condescending? If that letter had been written
-to me, I'd have thanked God for it on my knees--God knows it's true!
-Yes, I love him--with all my body and all my soul, and if he had wanted
-me, instead of you, and I had looked no further than my own joy, I'd
-have given myself to him body and soul, and been proud."
-
-"Ah, ssh!" the girl faltered, "you don't know what you're saying."
-
-"And been proud!" she sobbed. "Yes, I do know, I mean it!... Without
-fear--it would have been my honour. Body and soul--his and mine--one
-mind, one life, one flesh!... I'd have gloried. That's love, that's
-human!" She shrank against the wall, and bowed her head there under the
-failures of her art. "Go away from me, don't stare at me! I'm a cripple,
-no one ever cared for me--I wish I were dead!"
-
-In the hush of the next instant a bell rang. Their gaze met, startled.
-Neither spoke. Both listened intently.
-
-The servant came up the stairs with slow, heavy feet. She said: "Mr. Lee
-to see Miss Hilda."
-
-"Where is he?" murmured the girl.
-
-"In the drawing-room, Miss."
-
-The attic was still again after the servant went. Her footsteps struck
-the oilcloth of the top stairs harshly, and fell duller on the carpet,
-and subsided in the hall. In the silence the sisters sat looking away
-from each other, as strangers look.
-
-"One of us must go down to him!" said Hilda at last in a nervous gasp.
-
-"I'll go down as soon as I can," Bee answered.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV
-
-
-He waited restlessly. The suspense that had shivered in him on the
-journey--that sickened him as the fly rattled through the town--had
-culminated with the sight of the house in which she lived. He was in
-her home. There was nothing gracious in the shabby, formal room where
-the music and the elocution lessons were given. No flowers lent a touch
-of nature to the early Victorian vases on the mantelpiece; no piece of
-fancy-work had been forgotten, to humanise the asperity of the clumsy
-furniture with the hint of a woman's presence. But he was in her home
---and everything in the room spoke to him. Things quite trivial, quite
-trite, woke emotion in him because they were familiar to her; they took
-unto their inanimate ugliness some of the fascination of her life.
-
-He stood on the faded hearthrug, watching the door. After the servant's
-feet had clattered to the basement all was quiet except the clock, which
-ticked behind him sadly. He became acutely conscious of its tick in the
-long waiting; it stole into his nerves, and heightened his misgiving.
-At last he caught a sound outside the door; the handle stirred. For an
-instant it was as if Hilda were before him; he knew that upheaval of
-the chest with which a man sees the woman of whom he is despairing turn
-the corner. He moved a step towards the door breathlessly--and then
-blankness fell and Bee came slowly in.
-
-"How do you do, Mr. Lee?" she murmured.
-
-"How do you do, Miss Sorrenford?"
-
-She did not offer him her hand--she felt that it would be unfair to make
-him take her hand before he knew what she had to say; she did not ask
-him to sit--she did not think of it. In the pause, the significant tick
-of the clock vibrated in him.
-
-"You expected to see my sister," she began monotonously, reciting
-the sentence she had prepared; "I have come instead, because I have
-something to tell you."
-
-"She won't see me?" asked David in a whisper.
-
-She made an effort to swallow. "When she got your letter, I was writing
-to you. I--I have behaved very badly. I had no idea--I did not think of
-the consequences. Hilda has never--the letters you've received haven't
-come from Hilda.... All the letters have come from _me_."
-
-He did not start. Only his eyes showed that he had heard. He stood
-gazing at her--and she knew that she had killed something in him. The
-dark lips moved. Watching them, she understood that he said "From you?"
-
-"Yes," she muttered. "It was I who wrote about your poems. I've written
-all the letters. Hilda hasn't written. Hilda has never heard from you
-before.... She didn't send you her likeness--I sent it. You wanted mine;
-I'm deformed--I didn't like to tell you--I sent Hilda's.... I didn't
-think it would matter--I didn't think long enough--it was an impulse.
-I shall never forgive myself as long as I live; nothing can tell you
-how ashamed I am!... You're a stranger to Hilda; she doesn't--it's
-impossible--you're a stranger to her."
-
-She was trembling violently. She put out a hand to a chair, and sat
-down. David still stood motionless, his gaze fixed.
-
-"A stranger to her," he echoed.
-
-"She only met you at Godstone. There was nothing at Godstone to--to make
-you hope she might care for you, was there? Was there?"
-
-"No," he said dully; "no, there was nothing at Godstone to make me hope
-she might care for me. It was at Godstone I began to love her, that's
-all.... Your name is 'Bee '?"
-
-"My name is 'Hebe,'" she answered bitterly. "I am called 'Bee' for--for
-short."
-
-"I understand; Hilda has never written to me--she has never heard from
-me before. I understand, of course; you've explained it, and--and I do
-understand, I think. But all the same ... I have believed she----Oh,
-God!" he broke out, "it was a cruel thing to do. _Why_? What for? Wasn't
-I wretched enough? To do this to me--for nothing! to spare your petty
-pride."
-
-She twisted her hands in agony. "All my life I shall be sorry."
-
-"Sorry! Thank you. All mine I shall be sorry, too. If you had wished
-to torture me--if you had tried! I love her. She's more to me than all
-the world, than the only soul I think of in the next. I love her! do
-you know what it means? To say I'd die for her says nothing--my life is
-empty; but the one joy I have had has been my work, and I would give all
-the work I've done, and all the power to do any more--I'd give it gladly
---just to kiss her once.... If she knew--if I could tell her what I feel
-for her, there might--mightn't there be hope for me yet?"
-
-"No," she said; the tears were running down her face; "she's fond of
-someone else."
-
-"Of Vivian?... Oh, she is fond of him, is she? Don't cry, I didn't mean
-to make you cry. It can't be helped now."
-
-"Forgive me," she sobbed. "Don't hate me! Say that you forgive me!"
-
-"May God make her happy with him," murmured the man, deaf and blind.
-
-"Forgive me, forgive me," she moaned. "It was cruel, what you said was
-true, I've tortured you--to spare my pride, to spare my vanity, but
-forgive me. Say you forgive me what I've done!"
-
-"I forgive you," he said. "After all, you were no more cowardly than I
-was. You might have told me so; you didn't."
-
-It was some minutes before either of them spoke another word.
-
-"If she had loved me!" cried David, suddenly. He fell on to the couch,
-and hid his face in his hands. "If she had loved me!"
-
-"If she had loved you," said Bee's pitying voice, "it would have been
-worse for you to bear; you would have had a harder trial. She couldn't
-have married you. It would have been wrong."
-
-He raised his head. "Because I'm what I am?" he asked.
-
-"No," she said--and her wet eyes did not fall before him--"because of
-what your child would be.... Had you ever thought of that?"
-
-"Yes. For my own childhood seems the other day."
-
-"I know--I've heard your letter; don't grudge me having heard it. Your
-child would suffer too, not so deeply, perhaps, but the world wouldn't
-be kind to him; if your child were a girl, God knows the world wouldn't
-be kind to her.... It is a very barren world for some of us, but we
-oughtn't to steal our joy, ought we? We oughtn't to make others pay for
-it. You know that; Hilda would know it. She couldn't have been your
-wife."
-
-"If she had loved me," he said, brokenly, "she wouldn't have argued so."
-
-"The woman who loved you with all her heart and soul would have argued
-so," affirmed the woman.... "And you would have suffered more in knowing
-that she loved you, when you had to lose her. The knowledge that she
-loved you would have brought no light into your life; it would have made
-your loneliness lonelier."
-
-"How can you say?"
-
-"Because you are a man."
-
-"And a woman? Would it be different with a woman?"
-
-"Yes," she answered, out of her longing. "A woman's loneliness would be
-less for knowing she was loved."
-
-"What is my sin?" he cried out. "Why should the freedom of other men be
-always denied to me? I have the same feelings, the same heeds, the same
-God put them in me. You are so righteous, you teach me my duty; have
-_you_ no duty towards _me_? The world mouths the Scriptures that tell us
-all men are brothers, and persecutes me while it cants. From the time I
-can remember, it has been so. My own mother was ashamed of me. At school
-they prayed God to pardon the Jews and the infidels--'Take from them all
-hardness of heart'--and came out from the Service and beat the 'nigger.'
-As a man, I have never had a friend. Is it charity, is it justice, to
-make a pariah of me? Why should I be shunned? I was given life, I didn't
-ask for it."
-
-"No," she said gently, "but could you bear to have your child say that
-to you? It is a brutal world, a merciless world. When they tell us it is
-a beautiful world, they tell a lie. They speak with their eyes shut to
-everything that is painful to see. When Browning wrote, 'God's in His
-heaven, all's right with the world,' I think God must have shuddered. I
-know you believe in a life afterwards where all the crookedness down
-here will be put straight--all the crooked backs, and things: try to be
-strong, and wait for the Explanation--and the soul you spoke of. And
-you've your work to help you; if I could only work like you! I am not
-'righteous,' I am not very patient, I have rebelled as passionately as
-you do; if it can comfort you to know it, I suffer as you do. We are
-alike, we two--you and I weren't made for happiness."
-
-"Forgive me," said David; "I might have remembered that you suffer.
-You can understand me.... But you always _have_ understood me." It
-recurred to him with surprise that from her came the letters that he had
-treasured. It was difficult to realise that the mind within the bent
-little woman who seemed a stranger was indeed the one so near to him.
-Even, as yet, their affinity left him desolate. It was still to Hilda
-that his spirit turned--Hilda despoiled of all the qualities by which he
-had justified his love, but sovereign still, still Hilda. "How strange
-it is," he murmured. "Your letters used to make me very happy. And the
-letters are real, aren't they? I think I was ready to love her for what
-she wrote, only----"
-
-"Only then you loved her for herself?"
-
-"Yes.... Vivian will marry her now. Vivian would be glad to know what
-_I_ know; he is afraid she doesn't care for him. If--if, she wonders
-whether he loves her, you might tell her that I know he does. I boasted
-to him yesterday. How he might laugh at me to-day!"
-
-"I'm so sorry for you. It's a worn-out word; it seemed an insult to
-you when I used it just now, but what other is there? The relief will
-come. You'll pour your pain into your poetry; you'll write something
-beautiful and great because of what you're suffering, and know that it
-is beautiful and great. The pain will fade a little because you'll feel
-you utter it so well."
-
-He looked beyond her thoughtfully. "Yes," he said.... "It sounds paltry,
-doesn't it? But it's true. Are we so shallow?"
-
-"We?" she sighed. "I'm not an artist, I am dumb. I used to think--but
-what has that to do with it!"
-
-"Tell me," he said.
-
-"I used to think I must have genius; I didn't think a little gift like
-mine could cry so loud. If people knew some of the things I have done
-in my life, they would laugh, because--because one has no right to feel
-like that and be mediocre; it is silly.... Did you know as a child that
-you had power?"
-
-"I always longed.... I remember telling my father once that it was in
-me. I lost hope afterwards.... I've been so miserable."
-
-"I could hear it in your work; you seemed to be speaking for me
-sometimes.... I wanted to thank you for such a long while before I found
-the courage to do it. If I had guessed what was to come of it! I did
-nearly tear the letter up--so nearly!"
-
-"I used to ask myself what you'd say if you could see me. I was
-frightened I shouldn't hear from you any more if you knew what I was
-like.... I _should_ have heard from you, shouldn't I?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Shall I hear from you still?"
-
-Her gaze rose to him wonderingly. "Do you mean that?" she faltered. "Do
-you want to?"
-
-"I don't know," he said.
-
-"It would keep the pain alive. You wouldn't be able to bear it."
-
-He was silent a moment, pondering. "Your letters made me happy," he
-repeated, "they have been all I've had--I shall be poorer without them.
-Yes, I must have them. I'll try not to think of her when I read them.
-I'll read them for what they are--what they were to me before I saw
-her.... This isn't the end?"
-
-"If you are sure you wish it, write to me; I will always answer," she
-promised.
-
-The poignancy was fading from their tones, as the anger against her had
-already faded from his heart. By degrees they talked more freely. She
-lost the bearing of a penitent before her judge; the weakness was all
-the man's, and it became her part to comfort. A slow thankfulness that
-she had been revealed to him began to tinge the greyness of his outlook;
-in him, and in her, a sense was dawning that they could never again be
-so utterly alone. When she went to the door with him not an hour had
-passed since he uttered his reproaches--and upon the threshold he took
-both her hands, and she said, "It's not 'good-bye.'"
-
-On the morning when David's father followed a blonde in crape along the
-Brighton sea-front, the band was playing "La Fille de Madame Angot":
-when David held Bee's hands, and she said, "It's not good-bye," the
-present century was born. So far as the lives of David Lee and Hebe
-Sorrenford are lived, the story of their lives is told. Where it ends,
-another is beginning, and to some of us it must seem that the story
-of their friendship can end only when the man or woman dies. For the
-sympathy between these two who in spirit are one cannot die. That must
-last longer than their youth, and longer than their passions; I who
-have said what has been, believe it must last longer than the bodies
-that belie their souls. The pages of the story are blank, and we can do
-no more than guess how Time will write it. But after Hilda has become
-Vivian's wife, and when the music-room is silent, it cannot be rash
-to think that Bee will make her new home close to David's, and, since
-Nature calls to both, that through some village street the figures of
-the quaint companions will pass together every day--and pass together
-for so many days that at last the rustics cease to point at them. Alike
-in their ideals, in their feeling for beauty, alike even in their
-weaknesses, how can they drift apart? Far on in the unwritten story I
-see no separation but the night. I see them working together, hoping
-together--hopeful of an immortality for David's verse which perhaps it
-will not win--but both happier, both braver, each of them fortified by
-the other's love. When the name of Ownie is unspoken and she rests as
-"Lilian Augusta, Widow of Elisha Lee," I see them together still, and I
-think there is no knowledge in his comrade's heart that David does not
-share, excepting that his history has held such love as women give to
-men where children sing. If I am not wrong, one day he will know that
-too, but he will learn it only where there is a fuller charity, and a
-clearer light--in a World where a hue of the skin cannot ostracise, and
-a crook of the body cannot ban.
-
-
-THE END
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's The Quaint Companions, by Leonard Merrick
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE QUAINT COMPANIONS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 43616.txt or 43616.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/3/6/1/43616/
-
-Produced by Marc D'Hooghe at http://www.freeliterature.org
-(Images generously made available by the Internet Archive.)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.